ministers of Aremboldus went to the Dominican Friars These men in publishing the Indulgences desiring to amplifie the value of them more then others had done before spake many strange things which gaue cause of scandall Whereunto was added the bad life of the Pardoners who in Tauernes and elsewhere in games and other things not fit to bee named spent that which the people spared from their necessary expences to purchase the Indulgences 18 By these meanes Martin Luther an Heremite Friar being stirred vp began Martin Luther speaketh against the Indulgences to speake against the Pardoners first reprehending these new excessiue abuses onely after being prouoked by them hee set himselfe to study this matter being desirous to see the foundations and the rootes of the doctrine of Indulgences Which when he had examined passing from the new to the old 95. Conclusions of Luther abuses and from the building to the foundations he published 95. Conclusions in this matter which were proposed to bee disputed on in Wittenberg Iohn Thecel a Dominican proposed Cōclusions contrary to those of Luther where they being seene and read they were not opposed in any vocall conference because no man appeared against him but Iohn Thecel a Dominican Friar proposed others contrary vnto these in Frankfort of Brandeburg 19 These two files of Conclusions were as one may say a ioyning of issue Wherefore Martin Luther went on to write in defence of his and Iohn Ecchius to oppose them and these Conclusions together with other writings being gone to Rome Siluester Prierius a Dominican Friar wrote against Luther Which contestation enforced both the one and the other partie to swarue from this Iohn Ecchius opposeth Luthers conclusions Siluester Prierius wrot against Luther The doctrine of Indulgences was neuer well vnderstood vntill this time matter and passe to other things of greater importance For the doctrine of Indulgences hauing not beene well examined in former ages which did neuer consider how they might bee defended and maintained or how impugned the essence and causes of them were not well vnderstood Some thought they were nothing but an absolution or freeing made by authority of the Prelate from penance which the Church in the most auncient times imposed by way of discipline vpon the penitent which imposition was assumed in succeeding ages by the Bishop onely after delegated to the penetentiary Priest and in conclusion left wholly to the will of the Confessor and that they deliuered vs not from paying the debt due to the Iustice of God Others thinking that this brought more hurt vnto Christians then benefit who being deliuered from Canonicall punishments became negligent to satisfie the diuine Iustice with voluntary penance began to bee of opinion that they set vs free from both the one and the other but these were diuided Some thought that they set vs free though nothing were giuen in recompence for them Others abhorring that opinion said that by reason of the mutuall participation in charitie of the members of holy Church the penance of one might bee communicated vnto another and free him by this compensation But because it seemed that this was more proper to men of an holy and austere life then to the authority of Prelates there arose a third opinion which made them in part an absolution because authority was necessary for them and in part a compensation But in regard the Prelates liued not in such sort as that they could spare much of their merits for others there was made a treasury in the Church full of the merits of all those who had more of them then would serue their owne turnes the dispensation whereof is committed to the Pope who when he giueth Indulgences recompenseth the debt of the sinner by assigning so much in value out of the treasurie Neither was there The treasure of the Church an end of the difficulties for it was opposed that the merits of Saints being finite and limited this treasure might be diminished Wherefore desiring to make it indeficient they added the merits of Christ which are infinite Whence arose a doubt what need there might be of the little drops of the merits of others when there was an infinite Ocean of the merits of Christ which gaue cause to some to make the treasure to bee onely of the merits of our Sauiour 20 These things so vncertaine at that time and which had no other foundation then the Bull of Clement 6. made for the Iubilie of they yeere 1350 seemed not sufficient to oppugne the doctrine of Martin Luther to resolue his reasons and to conuince him Wherefore Thecel Ecchius and Prierius seeing themselues The aduersaries of Luther prooue the doctrine of Indulgences by common reasons only not strong enough in points proper for this matter betooke themselues to common places and layd for their ground worke the Popes authoritie and consent of the Schoolemen concluding that the Pope not beeing 1518 LEO 20. MAXIMIL 1. HENRY 8. FRANCIS 1. Luther beginneth to speake against the Popes authority and other doctrines of the Romane Church able to erre in matters of faith and hauing approoued the doctrine of the Schoolemen and himselfe publishing the Indulgences to all the faithfull it was necessary to beleeue them as an article of faith This gaue occasion to Martin to passe from Indulgences to the authoritie of the Pope which being predicated by others to be the highest in the Church was by him made inferiour to a Generall Councell lawfully called where of he said there was need in that instant and vrgent necessitie and the heat of disputation continuing the more the Papall authority was aduanced by others the more it was by him abased Notwithstanding he conteined himselfe within the bounds of speaking modestly of the person of Leo sometimes referring himselfe to his iudgement And for the same reason the doctrine of remission of sinnes of Penance and of Purgatorie was set on foote the Romanists seruing themselues of all these common places for proofe of Indulgence 21 Friar Iames Hogostrat a Dominican Inquisitor wrote against Martin Luther Iames Hogostrat his perswasion to the Pope more to the purpose then them all who setting these reasons aside exhorted the Pope to conuince Martin with chaines fire and flames 22 Neuertheles the controuersie grew still more bitter and Martin alwaies 1518 went forwards to some new proposition as occasion was offered Wherefore Pope Leo caused him to be cited to Rome by Hierom Bishop of Ascoli Auditor of Meanes vsed by the Pope to bring Luther to Rome the Chamber in August 1518 and wrote a Briefe to Fredericke Duke of Saxonie exhorting him not to protect him He wrote also to Thomas de Vio Cardinall Caietan his Legat in the diet of Ausburg that he should vse all diligence to commit him to prison and to send him to Rome Diuers meanes were vsed to the Pope that he would be contented to order that his cause might be examined in Germany
letter written from Trent weighing the inconueniences that would follow if hee kept the Councell at anchor with the ill satisfaction of the Bishops that were there and the mischiefe that might arise if the reformation should begin In fine perceiuing that it was necessary to put something to the hazard and that it was wisdome to auoid the greater euill he resolued to write backe to Trent to begin the action as they had aduised admonishing them not to broach any new difficulties in matter of faith nor to determine any of the things controuersed amongst the Catholiques and to proceed slowly in the reformation The Legates who vntill then had in the Congregations entertained themselues in generall matters hauing receaued power to goe on proposed in the Congregation of the 22. of February that the first foundation of faith beeing established they ought in the next place to handle another more ample which is the holy Scripture wherein are points belonging to the doctrines controuerted with the Lutheranes and others for reformation of those abuses which are most principall and necessary to be amended and so many that perhaps the time vntill the next Session will not bee sufficient to finde a remedy for all They discoursed of the controuersies with the Lutherans in this subiect and of the abuses and much was spoken hereof by diuers Prelates The Diuines who were thirty in number and almost all Friars had vntill then serued in the Councell onely to make Sermons on Holy-dayes in exaltation of the Councell and the Pope and to make light skirmishes with the Lutheranes but now that controuerted doctrines were to bee decided and the abuses of learned men rather then of others to bee reformed their worth The Diuines begin to be esteemed beganne to appeare And order was taken that in the points of doctrine to be decided articles should be extracted out of the bookes of the Lutheranes contrary to the orthodox faith to bee studied and censured by the Diuines that euery one speaking his opinion of them the matter might bee prepared to frame the Decrees which being proposed in the Congregation and examined by the Fathers when euery mans voyce was knowen that might bee established which was to bee published in the Session And for the abuses euery one should call to mind what hee thought worthy of amendment together with the remedy fit for it The articles for matter of doctrine drawen out of the Lutheranes bookes were 1. That the necessary doctrine of Christian faith is wholy conteyned in the holy Scripture and that it is an humane inuention to adde vnto them vnwritten Traditions as left vnto the holy Church by Christ and his Apostles deriued vnto vs by meanes of the continuall succession of Bishops and that it is sacrilege to defend that they are of equall authority with the old and new Testament 2. That amongst the bookes of the old Testament none should bee reckoned but those that haue beene receiued by the Iewes and in the New the sixe Epistles that is that vnder the name of S. Paul to the Hebrews that of S. Iames the 2. of S. Peter the 2. and 3. of S. Iohn one of S. Iude and the Apocalyps 3. That to vnderstand the Scripture well or to alledge the proper words it is necessary to haue recourse to the texts of the originall tongue in which it is written and to reprooue the Latine translation as full of errors 4. That the diuine Scripture is most easie and perspicuous and that to vnderstand it neither glosse nor comment is necessary but onely to haue the spirit of a sheepe of Christs pasture 5. Whether Canons with Anathematismes adioyned should be framed against all these Articles Vpon the two first the Diuines discoursed in foure Congregations and in the first all agreed that the Christian faith is contayned partly in the Scripture and partly in Traditions and much time was spent in alledging for this places of Tertullian who often speakes of them and many were numbred out of Irenie Cyprian Basil Austin and others yea some said more that Tradition was the onely foundation of the Catholique doctrine For the Scripture it selfe is not beleeued but by tradition But there was some difference how this matter might fitly be handled Vicenzo Lunello a Franciscan Friar was of opinion that in regard the holy Scripture and traditions were to be established for ground of faith they ought first to treat of the Church which is a more principal foundation For the Scripture receiueth authority from it according to the famous saying of Saint Augustine I would not haue beleeued the Gospel if the authoritie of the Church had not compelled me and no vse can be made of traditions but by grounding them vpon the same authority For if a controuersie Discourses about the authoritie of traditions arise about a tradition it will bee necessary to decide it either by the testimony or by the determination of the Church But this foundation being laid that euery Christian is bound to beleeue the Church one may securely build thereon He added that they should take example from all those that haue substantially written against the Lutherans as Fryar Siluester and Ecchiâ—s who haue more alleadged the authoritie of the Church then any other argument neither is it possible to conuince the Lutherans otherwise That it is contrary to the end proposed that is to lay all the foundations of Christian doctrine to leaue out the principall and perhaps the onely ground but certainely that without the which the residue cannot subsist This opinion had no followers Some opposed against it that it was subiect to the same difficulties which it made to others For the Synagogues of the heretiques also would arrogate to bee the true Church vnto whom this authoritie was giuen Others holding it to be a thing most knowen and vndoubted that by the name of the Church the Cleargie ought to bee vnderstood and more properly the Councell and the Pope as head said they ought to maintaine that the authority of the Church is already decided and that to treat of it now were to shew there was difficultie or at the least that it was a thing newly cleered and not most ancient euer beleeued since Christianitie began But Anthonius Marinarus a Carmelite Fryar thought fit to refraine speaking of traditions and said that for decision of the first Article in this matter it was meete first to determine whether the question were facti or iuris that is if the Christian doctrine haue two parts one which was written by the will of God and the other which was forbidden to bee writ but onely taught by word of mouth or if in the whole body of doctrine it hath accidentally happened that all hauing beene taught some part hath not beene committed to writing Hee added that it was a cleere case that the Maiestie of God ordaining the law of the Old Testament appointed it should be necessary to haue it in writing and therefore
head inueighed seuerely against the Canons and wrote vnto them reprehending them for introducing a dangerous nouitie without reason or example of antiquitie that there want not places to praise the Virgin who cannot be pleased with a presumptuous nouitie mother of rashnesse sister of superstition daughter of lightnesse The next age had Schoole-Doctors of both the orders Franciscan and Dominican who in their writings refuted this opinion vntill about the yeere 1300. when Iohn Scot a Franciscan putting the matter into disputation and examining the reasons did flie to the omnipotencie saying that God had power to free her from sinne or to cause sinne to remaine in her onely for an instant or for a certaine time that God onely knoweth which of these three is true yet it is probable to attribute the first to Marie in case it bee not repugnant to the authoritie of the Church and of the Scripture The doctrine of this famous Diuine was followed by the Franciscan order But in the particular of the conception seeing the way layd open they affirmed absolutely for true that which hee had proposed as possible and probable vnder this doubtfull condition if it bee not repugnant to the Orthodoxe Faith The Dominicans did constantly resist and followed Saint Thomas one of their order famous for his learning S. Thomas is canonized by Pope Iohn the 22 to disgrace the Franciscans and for the approbation of Pope Iohn the two and twentieth who to depresse the Franciscans who did for the most part adhere to the Emperour Lewis of Bauaria excommunicated by him did canonize that Doctour and his doctrine The shew of pietie and deuotion made the Franciscan opinion generally more accepted and more tenaciously receiued by the Vniuersitie of Paris which was in credite for eminent learning and after long ventilation and discussion was afterwards approoued by the Councell of Basill which forbade to preach and teach the contrarie This tooke place in those Countreys which receiued the Councell Finally Pope Sixtus the fourth a Franciscan made two Bulles in this matter one in the yeere one thousand foure hundred seuentîe sixe approouing a new Office composed by Leonard Nogarola Protonotarie with Indulgences to him that did celebrate it or assist the other in the yeere one thousand foure hundred eightie three condemning the assertion as false and erronious that it is heresie to hold the conception or a sinne to celebrate it excommunicating the Preachers and others who noted that opinion of heresie or the contrarie because it was not as yet decided by the Church of Rome and the Apostolike Sea But this did not appease the contentions which betweene the two orders of Friars still waxed sharper and were renewed euery yeere in December so that Pope Leo the tenth thinking to giue a remedie by deferring the controuersie made letters bee written vnto diuers But afterwards he had more important cogitations by reason of the nouities of Germanie which in these contentions wrought that which happeneth in States that the Citie being beleaguered the factions doe cease and all ioyne against the common enemie The Dominicans grounded themselues vpon the Scripture the doctrine of the Fathers and the most ancient Schoole-men where not one iot was found in fauour of the others but they alleadged for themselues miracles and contentment of the people Iohn of Vdine a Dominican Friar sayd either you will that Saint Paul and the Fathers haue beleeued this exemption of the Virgine from the common condition or not If they haue beleeued it and yet haue spoken generally without euer making mention of this exception imitate them also now But if they haue beleeued the contrarie your opinion is a nouitie Ierolamus Lombardellus a Franciscan Friar sayd that the authoritie of the present Church was no lesse then that of the Primitiue if the consent of that in those times made men speake without exception the consent of this which appeareth in celebrating the Feast throughout ought to induce vs not to omit it The Legate wrote to Rome of the marueilous agreement of all against the Lutheran doctrine and the resólution taken to condemne it and sent a copie of the Anathematismes framed giuing aduise withall of the contention raised about the conception Whereunto it was answered from Rome that by no meanes they should meddle with a matter which may cause a schisme betweene Catholikes but should striue to reconcile the parties and giue The Pope commandeth that the contention about the conception should be omitted for feare of making a schisme them both satisfaction and aboue all to preserue in strength the briefe of Sistus 4. The Legates hauing receiued the order did by themselues and by the wiser sort of Prelates perswade both parties to lay aside the contentions and apply themselues ioyntly against the Lutherans They were on both sides contented to be silent so that their opinion were not preiudiced yet the Franciscans said that the Canon was against them if the Virgin were not excepted and the Dominicans that they were condemned if shee were It was necessary to finde a way how it might bee declared that shee was neither comprehended nor affirmatiuely excepted which was by saying they had no intention either to comprehend or except her Afterwards at the great instance of the Franciscans the others were content it should bee sayd onely they had no meaning to comprehend her And to obey the Pope it was added that the constitutions of Sistus 4. should be obserued While these things are handled in Trent the Diet being assembled in Ratisbon The Diet of Ratisbon the Emperour shewed great displeasure that the Colloquie was dissolued without fruit and required that euery one should propose what hee thought fit to appease Germanie The Protestants desired that the difference of Religion might bee composed according to the Recesse of Spira by a nationall Councell saying it was more fit then a generall because by reason of the great difference in opinions betweene Germanie and other Nations it is impossible to auoyde the raising of a greater contention and whosoeuer will enforce Germanie to change opinion must first slay many thousands of men which would be a dammage to the Emperour and a ioy to the Turkes The Emperors ministers answered that his Maiestie was not the cause why the Decree of Spira was not executed and that it was knowen vnto all that to make so necessarie a peace with the French King hee was constrained to yeeld to the Pope in matters of Religion that the Decree was fitted to the necessities of that time which being changed it was also necessarie to change opinion that in National Councels somtimes maners are amended but Faith and Religion neuer handled that in Colloquies one hath to doe with Theologues who for the most part are vntractable obstinate so that with them one cannot come to such moderate counsels as is necessary that none loued Religion more then the Emperor who would not swarue one iote from that which
Session that they might haue time so to dispose it as that it might please all least the publication of the things agreed on should be crossed in regard of this There was the same difficultie about the last of the Articles proposed in which a forme of confession of faith was prescribed to bee 〈◊〉 by those who were designed to Bishoprickes Abbies and other Benefices with cure before the examination which did so other with that of the election as that they could not be separated It was resolued to 〈◊〉 this Article also But because it was deferred and then resolued not to 〈◊〉 and afterwards in a tumultuous manner referred to the Pope as shall bee said in due place it is not alieue from our present purpose to recite heere the substance of it Which was that not onely it should bee required of them who were designed to Bishoprikes and other cures of soules but also an admonition and precept in vertue of obedience made to all Princes of what Maiestie or excellencie soeuer not to admit to any dignitie magistracie or office any person before they haue made inquisition of his Faith and religion and before hee hath voluntarily confessed and sworne the Articles contained in that forme which to that end it did command to bee translated into the vulgar tongue and publikely read euery Sunday in all the Churches that it might bee vnderstood by all The Articles were To receiue the Scriptures of both Testaments which the Church doth hold to bee canonicall as inspired by God To acknowledg the holy Catholike Apostolike Church vnder one Bishop of Rome Vicar of CHRIST holding constantly the faith and doctrine thereof in regard being directed by the holy Ghost it cannot erre To haue in veneration the authority of Councels as certaine and vndoubted and not to doubt of the things once determned by them To beleeue with a constant faith the Ecclesiasticall traditions receiued from one to another To follow the opinion and consent of the Orthodoxe Fathers To render absolute obedience to the constitutions and precepts of the holy mother the Church To beleeue and confesse the seuen Sacraments and their vse vertue and fruit as the Church hath taught vntill this time but aboue all that in the Sacrament of the Altar there is the true body and blood of CHRIST really and substantially vnder the Bread and Wine by the vertue and power of the word of God vttered by the Priest the onely minister ordained to this purpose by the institution of CHRIST confessing also that hee is offered in the Masse to God for the liuing and the dead for the remission of sinnes And finally to receiue and retaine most firmely all things which haue beene vntill this time piously and religiously obserued by their ancestours nor to bee remooued from them by any meanes but to auoide all nouity of doctrine as a most pernicious poyson flying all â—â—â—isme detesting all heresie and promising to assist the Church readily and faithfully against all heretikes It being as hath beene sayd resolued to omit this matter they laboured to rectifie the matter of Residence by taking away whatsoeuer might displease those who held it to bee de iure Diuino or those who thought it to bee de iure Positino Loraine vsed all effect all diligehee to make the parties agree resoluing that by all meanes the Session should be held at the time appointed For hauing receiued lately very louing letters from the Pope co 〈…〉 him to come to Rome and to speake with him and determining to giue his Holinesse all satisfaction his resolution was to giue him this as an earnest that is to end the discorde and comâ—ose the differences betweene the Prelates a thing much desired by him For his going to Rome he spake ambiguously meaning to expectan answere from France 〈…〉 Another matter though of no great importance did prolong the progresse that is the handling of the 〈◊〉 one of Orders of which a great long 〈◊〉 was proposed wherein all were expounded from the office of a Decon to the office of a doore-keeper This was composed in the beginning by the Deputies when the Decrees were made as necessarie to oppose against the Protestants who say those Orders were not instituted by CHRIST but by Ecclesiasticall introduction because there is vse of them as being offices of good and orderly gouernement but not Sacraments This Article of the Deeree was taken out of the Pontificall which would be too long and superfluous to repeat in regard it may be read in the booke it selfe And the Decree did The functions of the inferiour Orders declare besides that those functions cannot be excercised but by him who being promoted by the Bishop hath receiued grace from God and a Character imprinted to make him able to doe it But when it came to bee established they were troubled to resolue an olde common obiection what neede there could bee of a Character and spirituall grace to exercise corporall Actes as to reade light candles ring bels which may bee as well or better done by those who are not ordained especially since it hath beene disused that men ordained should exercise those functions It was considered that the Church was condemned hereby for omitting this vse so many yeeres And there was a difficultie how to restore the practise of them For they must ordaine not children but men of age to shut the Church doores to ring the bells to dispossesse the possessed with deuils which if they did they did crosse another Decree that the inferiour orders should be a necessarie degree to the greater Neither did they see how they could restore the three offices to the Deaconship to minister at the Altar to Baptize and to preach nor how the office of the Exorcists could bee exercised in regard of the vse brought in that the Priests onely did dispossesse the possessed Antonius Augustinus Bishop of Lerida would haue had that whole matter omitted saying that howsoeuer it was certaine that these were Orders and Sacraments yet it would bee hard to perswade that they were brought in in the Primitiue Church when there were but few Christians that it was not for the Synods dignitie to descend to so many particulars that it was sufficient to say there are foure inferiour Orders without descending to any further specialiâ—ie of doctrine or making any innouation in the practise Opposition was made that so the doctrine of the Protestants who call them idle Ceremonies would not be condemned But Loraine was Authour of a middle course that the Article should be omitted and in few words the execution referred to the Bishop who should cause them to bee obserued as much as was possible These things being setled they resolued to reade all in the consultation of those principall Prelates that all things might passe in the generall Congregation with absolute quiet Both parties were agreed but onely in the s 〈…〉 h Anathematisme that is that the Hiâ—â—archie is instituted by Diuine
which may be any way dammageable to him I will help to defend and maintaine against all the world the Papacie of the Church of Rome and the rules of the holy Fathers In old time when the Priests of Appollo Pytheus began to speake plainly in fauour of King Philip many would merrily say that Apollo began to Philippize When we see that nothing is decreed in the Councell but at the Popes pleasure why may wee not say that the oracles of the Councels doe Tapize that is say nothing but what the Pope will When Verres was charged with many crimes of which in probabilitie he was guiltie they say he was so wise as not to commit his triall to any but onely to some trusty persons of his owne traine The Popes haue dealt more wisely For they haue chosen such iudges whom they know neither will because it is their owne case in regard they refer all to voluptuousnesse and gluttonie nor can if they would because they are sworne decree any thing contrary to his will and pleasure They set the holy Bible in the midst as if they would doe nothing against it they looke vpon it afarre off and reade it not Indeede they bring a preiudicated opinion with them not regarding what Christ hath said but decreeing whatsoeuer they please 24 Therefore that libertie which ought to be in all consultations especially sacred and which is most proper to the Holy Ghost and the modestie of Christians is quite taken away Paul saith If any thing be reauealed to another that 1. Cor. 14 30. sitteth by let the first hold his peace But these men apprehend imprison and burne whosoeuer dareth but whisper against them Witnesse hereof the cruell death of two most holy and resolute men Iohn Husse and Hierom of Prague whom they put to death contrary to their safe conduct so brake their faith both with God and man So the wicked Prophet Zedekias when he had put on iron hornes strooke Micheas the Prophet of the Lord on the face saying how hath the spirit of God left me and is come to thee Therefore these men alone domineere in Councels all others being excluded They alone giue voices and make lawes like vnto the Ephesians in times past let no man say they liue here who is wiser then the rest except he haue a mind to be cast into banishment They will not heare any of our men speak In the last conuention of the Councel at Trent tenne yeres since the Ambassadors of the Princes and free Cities of Germanie came thither with a purpose to be heard but were absolutely refused For the Bishops and Abbots answered that they would not suffer their cause to haue a free hearing nor suffer controuersies to be discussed out of the word of God that our men were not to be heard at all except they would recant which if they refused to doe they should come into the Councell vpon none other condition but to heare the sentence of condemnation pronounced against them For Iulius the third in his Bull of indiction of the Councell declared plainely that either they should change their opinions or else should bee condemned for heretiques before they were heard Pius the fourth who hath now a purpose to reassemble the Councell hath alreadie preiudged for heretiques all those who haue left the Roman Church that is to say the greatest part of the Christian world before they were euer either seene or heard They say and they say it often that alreadie all is well with them and that they will not alter one iot of their doctrine and Religion Albertus Pighius saith that without the authoritie of the Roman Church one ought not to beleeue the cleerest and plainest Scripture Is this to restore the Church to her integritie Is this to seeke the trueth Is this the libertie and moderation of Councels 25 Though these things bee most vniust and most different from the fashion of ancient Councels and of modest men yet this is more vniust that whereas the world complaineth of the Papall pride and tyrannie and doth beleeue that nothing can be amended in the Church of God vntill he be reduced into order yet all things are referred vnto him as vnto a most consciencious pence maker and iudge And vnto what a kind of man good God are they referred I will not call him an enemie of the Trueth ambitious couetous proud intolerable euen to his owne followers But they would make iudge of all Religion him who commandeth that all his determinations shall bee of equall valew with those of Saint Peter himselfe and sayth that in case hee carrie a thousand soules with himselfe to Hell yet no man ought to reprehend him for it who auoucheth that he can make iniustice to bee iustice whom Camotensis affirmeth to haue corrupted the Scriptures that he might haue fulnesse of power and to conclude whom his owne familiars and followers Ioachimus Abbas Petrarch Marsilius Patauinus Laurentius Valla Hieronymus Sauanorola doe cleerely pronounce to bee The Antichrist All is referred to the iudgement and will of this man alone so that the same man is the partie arraigned and the Iudge the accusers are heard from an inferiour place and the partie accused sits in his Tribunall and pronounceth the sentence concerning himselfe These lawes forsooth so equall and so reasonable Pope Iulius hath giuen vs. No Councell sayth he is of any credit nor euer wil be vnlesse it be confirmed by the authority of the Church of Rome Bonifacius 8. sayth That no creature in the world can possibly be saued except he bee subiect to the Romane Church And Pope Pascal thus As though sayth hee any Councels haue made lawes for the Church of Rome when as all Councels doe subsist by it and receiue their strength from it and doe expresly except in all their Decrees the authoritie of the Bishop of Rome Another sayth That which the Pope approoueth or disprooueth wee ought to approoue or disprooue likewise And againe It is not lawfull for any man to disallow that which the Pope approoueth I know not what Parasite it is who most shamelesly sayth that though all the world should bee of one opinion against the Pope yet it seemeth to mee that the Popes opinion must bee maintained And another as impudently as hee It is a kinde of sacriledge but to dispute of the Pope's fact who though hee bee not alwayes a good man yet must hee alwayes bee presumed to bee Another yet more impudently sayth The Pope's will is heauenly therefore in those things which hee willeth his will standeth for reason neither ought any man to say to him why doe you so To leaue many the like sayings which are infinite and to make an end Pope Innocent the ninth speakes most impudently of all The Iudge will not bee iudged neither by the Emperour nor by Kings nor by the whole Clergie nor by all the people of the world O immortall God! how neere are they come to
quite altered in diuers Kingdomes and Countreys of Christendome the Grandies sometimes diuided and armed one against another sometimes ioyned in confederations and leagues the Ecclesiastikes oppressed the Protestants persecuted the Bishops of Rome as it were acting their parts and most liuely deciphered in their naturall colours If learning will content thee marke the disputations of the Theologues and the deepe discourses of the Author himselfe If policie will please thee thou shalt finde it in the consultations and treaties of Princes managed with admirable dexterity by their Ambassadors and Ministers and generally no delight will bee wanting to thee which thy curiositie can desire or any other Historie affoord But consider aboue all in what a strange manner the Conciliarie Acts of this assembly in Trent were caried By reading of those few words of thy Countrey-man Edmond Campian below in this page thou maist perceiue in what repute the Papalins doe hold it and after when thou hast read the Booke thou wilt know how much it is ouer-valued Compare thy iudicious censure with his that is partiall and thou shalt finde them to agree as white with blackenesse darkenesse with light Farewell Verba Edmundi Campiani ratione quarta reddita Academicis TRidentina Synodus quo magis inueterascet eò magis indies ebque perennius efflorescet Bone Deus quae gentium varietas qui delectus Episcoporum totius orbis qui regum rerumpublicarum splendor quae medulla Theologorum quae sanctitas quae lachrymae quae ieiunia qui flores Academici quae linguae quanta subtilitas quantus labor quam infinita lectio quanta virtutum studiorum diuitiae augustum illud Sacrarium impleuerunt The words of Edmond Campian in his fourth reason giuen to the Vniuersities THe Synod of Trent the older it waxeth the more it will flourish Good God what varietie of Nations what choice of Bishops of the whole world what splendor of Kings and Common-wealths what marrow of Theologues what sanctitie what weepings what fasts what Academicall flowres what languages what subtilties what labour what infinite reading what riches of vertues and studies did fill vp that Maiesticall sacred place TO THE MOST REVEREND FATHER IN GOD MY SINGVLAR GOOD LORD THE LORD Archbishop of Canterburie his GRACE Primate of all ENGLAND and Metropolitane and one of His MAIESTIES most Honourable Priuie Councell MOst Reuerend in Christ It may seeme strange and I am sure it is without example that of one Councell onely so large an Historie should be written and so full of all varietie of matter For in those of former ages in which the Holy Ghost did really and effectually assist the Fathers howsoeuer more Prelates and Diuines were assembled from places more remote and the actions guided by the greatest Princes of all those times yet nothing was attempted to encrease or maintaine the Heresies and abuses that raigned then nor was any thing remarkeable but the very Doctrines and Decrees themselues But after that the Bishops of Rome scorning to be Ministers and Seruants made themselues Masters and Monarkes of the Church of God the practises and inuentions of worldly men chased away the heauenly inspirations of the blessed Spirit and greater confusions and troubles did arise in handling Diuine Mysteries then did happen at any other time in negotiating the affaires of Kingdomes and of Common-wealths This hath ministred a whole Ocean of occurrences and affoorded a most copious Subiect to this present Treatise And so irresistable is the force of Truth and the Diuine Prouidence so great that howsoeuer the Romanists haue vsed all possible diligence to hinder the finding out of their vnlawfull proceedings in this Councell by suppressing all publique writings and monuments by which their treacheries and abuses might bee discouered more plainely to the eyes of the world the writer of this Historie a man of admirable learning exquisite iudgement indefatigable industrie and integritie scarcely to be matched hath been raised vp by God who out of the Diaries Memorials Registers and other writings made and preserued by the Prelates and Diuines themselues and by the Ambassadours of Princes and Republiques who were assistants herein which are the most infallible grounds that any writer can haue hath reuealed an infinite of intolerable abuses and as the prouerbe saith Cornicum oculos confixit This Booke I haue translated out of Italian into our vulgar language presuming to commend it to the royall protection of his sacred Maiestie for whose sake as some reasons induce me to beleeue it was principally composed And because I vndertooke this worke at your Graces command who haue beene the chiefest cause why the originall crossed the Seas before the iust natiuitie of it and saw the first light within his Maiesties dominions as also in regard of the high place you most deseruedly beare in the Church of God I thought it my dutie to craue your fauour likewise that as the birth of it hath beene happie by your Graces meanes so the growth may accordingly proceed and the fruit of both which is to remooue an erronious opinion of the infallibilitie of this pretended Councell may constantly endure vntill the worlds end In publishing heereof if my Pen hath not merited such praise as others might yet my desire to benefit Gods Church hath not beene wanting and my zeale to serue your Grace in whatsoeuer I am able shall neuer yeeld to any Vnto whom I wish for the publike benefit of Church and Common-wealth and for your owne particular contentment a perfect accomplishment of all your pious and honorable designes Your Grace's most obliged to doe you seruice NATHANAEL BRENT THE FIRST BOOKE OF THE HISTORY OF THE COVNCELL OF TRENT MY purpose 1500 Pope ALEXANDER 6 Emperour MAXIMLLIAN I. HENRY 7. King of England LEVVIS 12. French king is to write the History of the Councell The purpose of the Author of Trent For though many famous Historians of our age haue made mention in their writings of some particular accidents that happened therein and Iohn Sleidam a most diligent author hath related with exquisite industry the causes that went before notwithstanding all these things put together would not suffice for an entire narration For my selfe so soone as I had vnderstanding The meanes he vsed for collection of his matter of the affaires of the world I became exceeding curious to know the whole proceedings therof and after I had diligently read whatsoeuer I found written and the publique instructions whether printed or diuulged by pen I betooke my selfe without sparing either paines or care to search in the remainder of the writings of the Prelates and others who were present in the Councel the Records which they left behinde them and the Suffrages or opinions deliuered in publique preserued by the Authors themselues or by others and the letters of aduice written from that Citie whereby I haue had the fauour to see euen a whole register of Notes and Letters of those persons who had a great part
sins of the communion of Indulgences of Excommunication of the power of the Pope of the authoritie of Councels of good works of Free-will of Purgatory of pouerty all which he saith are respectiuely pestiferous pernicious scandalous offensiue to pious eares contrary to charity contrary to the reuerence which is due to the Church of Rome contrary to obedience which is the sinew of Ecclesiasticall discipline wherefore being willing to proceede to sentence he with the Cardinals genetals of the regular orders with other Diuines and Doctours both of the one and the other law hath made diligent examination of them Therefore hee condemneth and reiecteth them respectiuely as hereticall scandalous false offensiue to pious eares deceitfull to godly minds and contrary to the Catholike trueth Hee prohibiteth vpon paine of excommunication and infinite punishments that no man should dare to keepe them defend them preach them or fauour them And because the same assertions are found in the bookes of Martin therefore he condemneth them commanding Luthers bookes are condemned to the fire vnder the same paines that none may reade or keepe them but that they ought to be burned as well those which doe containe the foresaid propositions as all the rest Concerning the person of Martin himselfe he saith he The Pope giueth an admonition to Luther and his followers hath many times admonished cited and called him with promise of safe conduct and prouision for his iourney that if hee had come hee would not haue found so many errours in the Court as hee saide and that himselfe the Pope would haue taught him that the Popes his predecessors haue neuer erred in their constitutions But because he hath endured the censures for the space of a whole yeere and hath dared to appeale vnto a future Councell a thing prohibited by Pius and Iulius the second vnder the punishments due to heretikes hee could proceed to condemnation without any more adoe notwithstanding forgetting these iniuries hee admonisheth the said Martin and his protectors to change their opinions cease to preach and in the terme of 60. dayes vpon the same paines to reuoke al the foresaid errors and burne the bookes which in case they doe not hee declareth them notorious and obstinate heretiques After he commandeth all vnder the same paines that they keepe not any booke of the same Martin though it conteine not the like errours Then ordaineth that all men ought to shunne as well him as his fauourers yea commandeth euery one to apprehend them and bring them personally before him or at least chase them out of their Lands and Countreys hee interdicteth all places whither they shall goe commandeth that they bee euery where made knowen and that his Bull ought to bee read in euery place excommunicating whosoeuer shall hinder the publication thereof he determineth that the exemplifications ought to be beleeued and ordereth that his Bull be published in Rome Brandeburg Misna and Mansperg Martin Luther receiuing newes of the condemnation of his doctrine and The Popes admonition cruseth Luther to make a solemne Appeale bookes set foorth a writing repeating the Appeale made to the Councell and making replication thereof for the same causes Furthermore for that the Pope had proceeded against a man not called nor conuinced nor the controuersie of the doctrine heard preferring his owne opinions to the word of God and leauing no place for the Councell he offereth to demonstrate all these things praying the Emperour and all Magistrates to accept this his Appeale for defence of the authority of the Councell thinking that this decree of the Pope bindeth not any till the cause be lawfully discussed in a Synod But men of vnderstanding seeing the Bull of Leo marueiled at it for many causes First concerning the forme that the Pope should proceede to a The Bull of Leo censured declaration with clauses of the palace in a matter which ought to be handled with the words of the holy Scripture and especially vsing periods so intricate and so long and prolixe that it was scarcely possible to draw any sense from them as if he had been to giue sentence in a feodatary cause And it was particularly noted that one clause which saith Inhibentes omnibus ne praefatos errores asserere praesumant is so drawen out in length with so many inlargements and restrictions that betweene Inhibentes and Praesumant there are placed more then foure hundred words Others passing on a little further considered that to haue proposed and condemned as hereticall scandalous false offensiue to pious eares and deceitfull to simple minds 42. propositions without declaring which of them were hereticall which scandalous which false but onely with a word respectiuely attributing to euery one of them an vncertaine qualitie caused a greater doubt then was before which was not to define the cause but to make it more controuersed and to shew more plainely that another authority and wisedome was necessary to determine it Some also were filled with admiration for that it was said that amongst the 41. propositions there were errours of the Grecians condemned long agoe Others thought it a strange thing that so many propositions in diuers points of faith should be decided in Rome by the aduice of the Courtiers onely without participating them to other Bishops Academies and learned persons of Europe But the Vniuersities of Louain and Collen being pleased that there was a colour giuen to their sentence by the Popes Edict publikely burned the bookes of Luther Which gaue cause that he also in Wittenberg all that Schoole being The Popes Bull and the Decretals burned in Wittenberg assembled iudicially and publiquely made to be burned not onely the Bull of Leo but together also the Popes Decretals and after gaue an account to the world of that action in a long manifest published in writing noting 521. LEO 10. CHARLES 5. HENRY 8. FRANCIS 1. A Councell was thought to be necessarie for two causes the Papacie in tyrannie of the Church peruersenesse of Christian doctrine and vsurpation of the power of lawfull magistrates But aswell for Luthers appeale as for these and other considerations euery one became of opinion that a lawfull Councell was necessarie by which not onely the controuersies might bee decided but the abuses also long since brought into the Church might bee redressed and alwayes the necessitie hereof appeared the more by how much the more the contentions increased writings being set forth continually both by the one part and the other For Martin failed not to confirme his doctrine by diuers writings and accordingly as he studied hee discouered more light euer passing some step further forward and finding articles of which in the beginning hee had not thought Which hee sayd he did for the zeale of the House of God But hee was constrained also by necessitie For the Romanists hauing laboured effectually in Collen with the Elector of Saxonie by the mediation of Hierom Aleander that he would deliuer Martin
to resolution This Cardinall most conuersant in managing ciuill affaires and imployed in the Papacies of Alexander Iulius and Leo which were full of diuers and important accidents in al his discourses with the Pope cast out words which might instruct him Hee commended his goodnesse his ingenuity and his minde inclined to the reformation of the Church and the rooting out of heresies adding notwithstanding that hee could not haue praise by his good intention onely not able to doe good by it selfe vnlesse hee ioyned thereunto an exact choyce of fit meanes and an execution managed with the greatest circumspection But when hee saw him constrained by the straitnesse of time to resolue hee told him there was no hope to confound and roote out the Lutherans by correcting the manners of the Court but rather that it would bee a meanes to augment their credit much more For the people who alwayes iudge by the euents when they shall bee assured by the following amendment that the Popes gouernment was iustly reprehonded wil perswade themselues likewise that the other innouations proposed haue good foundation and the arch-heretiques seeing they haue ouercome in one part will not cease to reprehend the rest That in all humane affaires it falleth out that to receiue satisfaction in some requests giueth pretence to prepare more and to thinke they are due That reading the stories past of the times when herosies haue beene raised against the authority of the Church of Rome it will appeare that all tooke pretence from the corrupted manners of the Court. Neuerthelesse neuer any Pope thought fit to reforme them but after admonitions and instructions vsed to induce the Princes to protect the Church That whatsoeuer hath succeeded well here to fore ought alwayes to bee obserued and kept That nothing did more ruine a gouernment then to change the manner of ruling it That to open new wayes not vsed was to expose himselfe to great dangers and that it was most secure to tread in the steps of the holy Popes who alwayes haue brought their enterprises to a prosperous end That no man hath euer extinguished heresies by reformations but by Crusadoes and by exciting Princes and people to roote them out That he should remember that Innocentius the third did by such meanes happily oppresse the Albigenses of Langue doc and the next Popes extinguished in other places and by no other means the Waldenses Picards poore people of Lions Arnaldists Speronists and Patauines so that now there remaineth no more of them but the name onely That there would not want Princes in Germanie who in case the Pope would giue them leaue to seaze themselues of the States of Luthers fauourers would greedily embrace the condition and that hee might cause many people to follow them by granting Indulgences and Pardons to whosoeuer would assist them The Cardinall put him also in minde that he ought not to thinke of the Germane stirres in Religion as if there were no more imminent danger to the Apostolicall Sea because the warre of Italy a thing of greater perill hanged ouer their heads whereunto he ought principally to apply his mind in managing whereof if he wanted money which is the sinew of warre hee might receiue some notorious affront and that no reformation could bee made that would not notably diminish the rents of the Church which hauing foure fountaines the one temporall the rents of the Ecclesiasticall state the other three spirituall Indulgences dispensations and collations of Benefices none of them could be stopped but that one quarter of the reuenues would be cut off The Pope relating these discourses to William Encourt whom afterward he created Cardinall and Theodorie Hezius his familiar and trustie friends sayd the condition of Popes was miserable seeing it was plaine that they could not doe good though they desired and indeauoured to doe it and concluded Adriā be waileth the condition of the Popes that before the iourney which hee was to make into Germanie it was not possible to effect any one point of reformation and that it was necessarie they should be contented to beleeue his promises which he was resolued to maintaine though it were to deuest himselfe of all temporall dominion and to be reduced to the life of the Apostles Neuerthelesse hee gaue strait commission to both of which one was Dataric and the other Secretarie that they should be sparing to grant Indulgences dispensations regresses and coadiutories vntill meanes were found to giue a rule for them by a Law and perpetuall Constitution These things hauing read them largely related in a Diarie of the Bishop of Fabriano where he noted all the remarkeable things which hee had seene and heard I was willing briefely to repeate here because they may serue much to the vnderstanding of those things which shall be spoken of hereafter In the first Consistorie of Nouember by consent of the Cardinalls hee appointed Francesco Chiericato whom he knew in Spaine Bishop of Fabriano whom I named a little before for his Nuncio to the Diet of Noremberg The Bishop of Fabriano is sent Nuncio to the Diet of Noremberg which was assembled in absence of the Emperour who some few moneths before was inforced to passe into Spaine to appease the tumults and seditions begunne in those kingdomes The Nuncio arriued at Noremberg at the end of the yeere and presented the Popes Letters to the Electors Princes and The Popes letter to the Diet against Luther Orators of Cities written generally to them all vnder the date of the fiue and twentieth of Nouember in which hee first complained that Martin Luther hauing beene condemned by the sentence of Leo and the sentence executed in Wormes by the Emperours Decree published thoughout all Germany hee perseuered notwithstanding in the same errours continually publishing bookes full of heresies and that he was fauoured not onely by the meaner sort but euen by the Nobles also Adding that though the Apostle foretold that heresies were necessarie for exercise of the godly yet that necessitie was tolerable in times conuenient not in those in which Christianitie being oppressed by the Turkish armes all industrie should be vsed to purge the disease within that the dammage and danger which it bringeth by it selfe alone hindereth his endeauours against so great an enemie Then hee exhorteth the Princes and people not to make shew of giuing any consent to so great an abomination by tolerating it any longer Hee shewed them that it was a most shamefull thing to suffer themselues to be led out of the way of their ancestors by a simple Friar as if onely Luther were of vnderstanding and wise He aduertiseth them that if Luthers followers haue denied obedience to the Ecclesiasticall Lawes much more will they esteeme basely of the secular and if they haue vsurped the goods of the Church much lesse will they abstaine from those of the Laitie and hauing dared to lay their hands vpon the Priests of God they will not spare the houses
reconciliation they endeuoured to pacific the chiefest both of the one and the other side and in the end they came to a resolution to make a Decree which though it concluded not in substance according to the Emperours minde yet it shewed some appearance of agreement betweene the States and obedience towards his Maiesty The contents of it was that it being necessary for giuing of order and forme to the The decree of the Diet of Spira affaires of Religion and for the maintaining of liberty to celebrate a lawfull Councell in Germany or an vniuersall of all Christendome which may begin within the compasse of a yeare Ambassadours should bee sent to the Emperour to pray him that he would cast his eye vpon the miserable and tumultuous state of the Empire and to returne into Germany so soone as might be to prouide for it That in the meane space while the one or the other Councell necessary for the businesse of Religion and of the Edict of Wormes be obtained all the Princes and States ought to gouerne themselues in their Prouinces and Iurisdictions that they may giue a good account of their actions to God and the Emperour 85 But in Italy Clement hauing passed the yeere before in griefe of mind and feares thinking that sometimes hee saw Charles armed in Rome to possesse himselfe of the Ecclesiasticall state and to regaine the possession of the Roman Empire vsurped by the Artes of his predecessours sometimes set in a Councell to moderate the Popes authority in the Church without which hee well saw it was impossible to diminish the Temporal and aboue all hauing conceiued a bad presage that all the ministers sent into France to treate with the Queene mother and the State were perished in the iourney at last The Pope was distracted with feare of the Emperor and of the Councell in the end of March this yeere hee tooke breath a little vnderstanding that the King was set at liberty and returned into France Hee sent presently to congratulate with him and to make a confederation against the Emperour The which being ratified in Cugnac the two and twentieth of May between He maketh a confederation with the French King set at libertie him that King and the Princes of Italie vnder the name of the most holy League and hauing absolued the King from the Oath taken in Spaine for the obseruation of the things agreed vpon now deliuered from feare a passion which had much power ouer him thinking he was in libertie and being much prouoked that not onely in Rome and Naples Ordinances were published to the preiudice of the Court of Rome but which more greiued him that in those dayes a Spanish Notary dared to appeare publikely in the Rota and command two Napolitans in Cesars name to desist from litigating in that Court hee resolued to declare his minde that hee might incourage the confederates and the three and twentieth of Iune he wrote vnto Charles a very Writeth a seuere Briefe to Charles long Briefe in manner of an inuectiue 〈◊〉 hauing repeated the benefits which hee had done him as well being Cardinall as after his assumption to the Popedome and the great offers which hee had refused from other Princes to stand firme in his freindship seeing hee was ill requited and that there was no correspondence neither in good will nor obseruation of promises but on the contary much matter of suspicion was giuen him and many offences committed by exciting new warres in Italie and elsewhere all which hee repeated in particular laying the blame of all the mischeifes vpon the Emperour shewing that the Papall dignity was offended in all and passing to another kinde of offences done vnto him by publishing lawes in Spaine and Pragmatiques in Naples against the liberty of the Church and the dignity of the Apostolicall Sea hee concluded in the end not according to the vse of the Popes by denouncing spirituall punishments but protesting vnto him that if hee will not leaue to doe wrong ceasing to possesse Italie and to trouble other parts of Christendome hee will not be wanting to the Iustice and liberty of his Countrey wherein standeth the protection of that holy Sea but will mooue his iust and holy armes against him not to offend him but to defend the publique safety and his owne proper dignity 86 This dispatch being sent into Spaine the next day he wrot and dispatched another Briefe to the Emperour without making mention of the first And afterwards another more moderate then the former Where he said in substance that for the maintaining of the liberty of Italie and the prouiding against the dangers of the Sea of Rome he had beene constrained to come to these deliberations which could not be omitted with out failing to performe the duty of a good Pope and a iust Prince Wherein if his Maiesty will afford the remedy which is easie profitable and glorious for him to doe hee shall thereby deliuer Christendome from a great feare whereof his Nuncio residing with him shall giue him an account more at large He prayed him for Gods sake to heare him and to prouide for the publike wel-fare and to containe within the termes of iustice the vnbridled and iniurious desires of his ministers that others may rest secure of their goods and liues Vnder these last words the Pope comprehended principally Pompeius Cardinall Colonna Vespasianus and Ascanius with others of that family who followed the Imperiall part and were assisted by the Vice-roy of Naples from whom hee daily receiued diuers oppositions to his endeuours And which made greater impression in his mind he feared also that they might bring the Papacie into straights For the forenamed Cardinall a man bould and proud contented not himselfe to speake of him publikely as of one assumed to the Papacie by vnlawfull meanes magnifying what the house of Colonna had done against other Popes intruders as hee named them and vnlawfully chosen but he added that it was fatall to that family to hate the tyrannicall Popes and to them to bee reprehended by the vertue of it and threatned him with a Councell and treated with all the Emperors ministers to perswade the Emperour to call it Whereby the Pope being prouoked to anger the better to preuent him published a seuere Monitory against that Cardinall citing him to Rome vnder the greatest penalties and The Popesendeth a Monitorie against Card. Colonna censures in which also hee touched manifestly the Vice-roy of Naples and obliquely the Emperour But the warre was not prosperously begunne in Lombardie the army of the French King not appearing as yet and the Christian army was discomfited at the same time in Hungarie King Lewis dead the number of those who followed Luthers doctrine did still increase and all men required a Councell which might make an vniuersall peace amongst Christians and giue an end to so great disorders 87 The Pope for these causes hauing first composed the differences with
strength of authoritie 1530 CLEMENT CHARLES HENRY 8. FRANCIS 〈◊〉 and with absolute commaund which would easily take good effect and in case it should not rather to proceede to force of armes then let the raines loose to popular licence to the ambition of the Grandies and peruersenesse of the arch heretiques These reasons vnseemely in the mouth of Friar Iulius de Medici Ganalier Who condescendeth therunto of Malta for so the Pope was called before he was created Cardinall much more of Pope Clement the 7. did notwithstanding preuaile with Charles being seconded by the perswasions of Mercurius de Gattinara the Emperours Chancellour and Cardinall vnto whom the Pope made many promises and particularly that in the first promotion of Cardinals which he then prepared to make he would haue regard to his kinred and dependants and by the Emperours proper inclination to haue more absolute authoritie in Germanie then was granted to his grandfather or his fathers grandfather In Bolonia all the solemne acts and ceremonies of the coronation were 1530 The Emperor is crowned in Bolonia performed which was finished the 14. of February and Caesar being resolued to goe personally into Germanie to giue an end to those disorders be intimated an imperiall Diet for the 8. of April and in March he began his iourney The Emperour parted from Bolonia with this firme resolution to labour And resolueth to employ his authoritie in matter of religion in the Diet with authoritie and command that the Princes separated one from another should returne to the obedience of the Church of Rome and to prohibite Sermons and bookes of the reformed doctrine And the Pope gaue him for company the Cardinall Campeggio as Legate who should Campeggio the Legate goeth with him And Peter Paul Vergerius to Ferdinand follow him to the Diet. He sent also Peter Paul Vergerius Nuncio to King Ferdinand with instruction to labour with him that there should bee no disputation in the Diet nor consultation concerning Religion nor any resolution taken to call a Councell in Germanie to that purpose and to gaine the fauour of that Prince who being the Emperours brother and hauing spent many yeeres in Germanie hee thought was able to doe much hee should grant him power to take a contribution of the Clergie of Germanie for the warre against the Turkes and to make vse of the gold and siluer appoynted for ornament of the Churches Almost all the Princes arriued at the Diet before Caesar who came thither the thirteenth of Iune the eue of Corpus Christi day and went in The Diet of Ausburg The Protestants refuse to goe in procession procession the day following but was not able to obtaine that the Protestants would content themselues to be there Which the Legate perceiuing with infinite displeasure for the preiudice done to the Pope by this contumacie as hee tearmed it to goe a step further and to cause the Protestants to assist at the Ceremonies of the Church of Rome was a meanes that the Emperour eight dayes after being to begin the assembly gaue order to the Elector of Saxonie to carrie the sword before him as he went thither according The Duke of Saxonte carieth the sword after a long disputation whether hee might â—â—tely assist at the Masse to his office and to stand at the Masse The Elector thought that by yeelding hee should contradict his profession and by refusing should loose his dignitie hauing found out that in case of his deniall the Emperour would giue the honour to another But hee was counselled by his Diuines Luthers Schollers that he might doe it without offence to his conscience assisting as at a ciuill not as at a religious Ceremony by the example of the Prophet Elizeus who thought it not inconuinient that the captaine of the troupes of Syria conuerted to the true Religion should bow himselfe in the Temple of the Idole when the King bowed who leaned on his arme This 〈◊〉 sell was not approoued by others because by it one might conclude that euery one might lawfully be present at all the Rites of another Religion as at ciuill Ceremonies for no man could want a cause of necessitie or vtilities which might induce thereunto But others approouing the counsell and the purpose of the Elector concluded that if the new doctors had formerly vsed this reason and would vse it hereafter a gate had not beene opened in many occasions to diuers inconueniences because it would be lawfull to euery one by that example for preseruation of his dignitie or his territorie or the fauour of his Lord or other eminent person not to refuse to giue assistance to any action whatsoeuer at which though others were presentes at a religious acte he assisted as at a ciuill thing In that Masse Vicenzo Pimpinello Archbishop of Rosano the Popes Nuncio The Sermon of Vicen 〈…〉 Pi 〈…〉 the Popes 〈◊〉 made an Oration in Latine before the Offertorie in which he spake not a word of any spirituall or religious matter but vpbraided Germanie for hauing suffered so many wrongs by the Turkes without reuenge and exhorted them by many examples of ancient Captaines of the Romane Common-wealth to make warre against them Hee said the disaduantage of Germanie was that the Turke obeyed one Prince onely whereas in Germanie many obeyed not at all that the Turkes liue in one religion and the Germans euery day inuent new and mocke the old as if it were become mouldie Hee taxed them that being desirous to change the faith they had not found our one more holy at the least and more wise Finally hee exhorted them that imitating Scipio Nasica Cato the people of Rome and their ancestors they should obserue the Catholique Religion forsake those nouities and applie themselues to the warre In the first Session of the Diet the Legat Cardinall Campeggio presented The Leg 〈…〉 presenteth his letters and maketh an oration the letters of his Legation and in the assembly in the presence of the Emperour made an Oration in Latine the substance whereof was that the cause of so many Sects which then reigned was want of charitie and loue that the change of doctrine and rites had not onely rent the Church in pieces but brought all policie to a miserable desolation For remedying of which mischiefe the former Popes hauing sent Legats to the Diets and no fruit comming thereby Clement had sent him to exhort to counsel and to imploy all his indeuours to restore the true doctrine And hauing commended the Emperour hee exhorted all to obey whatsoeuer hee shall ordaine and resolue vpon concerning Religion and Articles of beliefe Hee perswaded them to make warre against the Turkes promising that the Pope would spare no cost to assist them Hee prayed them for the loue of CHRIST for their Countreys and their owne safetie that laying aside all errors they would applie themselues to set Germanie and all Christendome at libertie That in so doing the Pope
he made the confutation of it to be read in which many of their opinions being taxed it was confessed in the end that in the Church of Rome there were some things fit to bee amended against which hee promised that prouision should be made 〈◊〉 therefore that the Protestants ought to referre themselues vnto him and returne to the Church assuring them to obtaine all their iust demands but in case they did otherwise he would not faile to shew himselfe protector and defender of it The Protestant Princes offered to performe whatsoeuer could bee done with a safe conscience and if out of the holy Scripture any errour in their doctrine were shewed to correct it or to make a further declaration in case it were necessarie And because some of the points proposed by them were granted in the confutation and some reiected if a copie of the confutations were giuen them they should be expounded more cleerely After many treaties seuen Catholikes and seuen Protestants were chosen A Colloquie between the Protestants Catholikes to conferre together to find out a meanes of composition who not being able to agree the number was restrained to three a piece And though some few small points of doctrine and other petty things belonging to some rites were agreed on yet in conclusion it was perceiued that the conference could produce no concord at all because neither partie was willing to grant to the other any thing of importance Many dayes being spent in this treatie the refutation of the Cities confession was read whereunto their Ambassadors answered that many Articles of their writing were repeated otherwise then The answer of the Protestant Ambassadors to the confutation they were written by them many other things proposed by them drawne to a bad sence to make them odious vnto all which obiections they would haue answered if a copie of the confutation had beene giuen them in the meane time they prayed them nor to beleeue any calumnie but to expect their defence They denyed to giue them a copie and sayde that the Emperour would not suffer that the points of Religion should bee put into disputation The Emperour assayed by way of canuase to perswade the Princes telling them that they were but few their doctrine new that it had been sufficiently confuted in this Diet that their boldnesse was great to condemne of errour heresie and false religion the Imperiall Maiestie and so many Princes and States of Germany with whom themselues beeing compared made not a number and which is worse to esteeme also for heretikes their owne fathers and ancestours and to demand a Councell and yet to goe on still in the errours These perswasions auayling nothing because they denied theirs to be new and the rites of the Romane Church olde the Emperour imploying other remedies vnto which he was aduised by the Legat Campeggio caused euery one to be treated with apart proposing vnto them some satisfaction in their proper interests and laying before them diuers oppositions and crosses which he would haue raised against their proceedings in case they persisted in their resolution not to reunite themselues to the Church But whither those thought to bring about their owne designes by perseuering or preferred the preseruation of their Religion before all other interest the perswasions though very potent produced none effect Neither could the Emperour obtaine of them to grant the exercise of the Romane religion within their territories vntill the time of the Councell which he promised should bee intimated within sixe moneths because the Protestants had discouered that this was the inuention of the Popes Legate who not being able to obtaine his purpose for the present thought it sufficient if by the establishing the Romane doctrin in euery place he put confusion among the people who were alienated already whereby away might be opened to those accidents which might giue occasion to roote out the new For concerning the promise to intimate a Councell within sixe moneths he well knew that many impediments might bee pretended in the very nicke and finally all expectation deluded It being impossible to conclude any thing the Protestants departed in the end of October and the Emperour made an Edict to establish the ancient rites of the Roman Catholike religion which contained in summe The Edict of A 〈…〉 that nothing should be changed in the Masse in the Sacrament of Confirmation and extreame vnction that the Images should not bee taken out of any place and those restored that were taken away already that it should not be lawfull to denie free-will nor to hold opinion that onely faith doeth iustifie that the Sacraments Ceremonies Rites Obsequies of the dead should be obserued in the same manner they were before that Benefices should bee giuen to fit persons and that the marryed Priests should forsake their wiues or be banished all sales of Church goods and other vsurpations made voyd that in preaching and teaching no man should passe these tearmes but the people should be exhorted to heare Masse to inuocate the Virgin Mary and the other Saints to obserue the feasts and fastings that the Monasteries and other sacred Edifices which haue beene destroyed should be rebuilt and the Pope should be requested to intimate a Councell within sixe moneths in a conuenient place and after to beginne it within a yeere at the most that all things remaine firme and constant and no appeale or exception to the contrary take place and that euery one ought to imploy all his forces possessions life and blood to preserue this Decree and that the Imperiall Chamber proceed against whosoeuer shall oppose it The Pope hauing receiued aduice from his Legat of what was done in the Diet was touched with an inward griefe of minde discouering that The Pope was displeased with the Emperour for meâ—ling in religion but especially for promising a Councell though Charles had receiued his counsell by vsing his authority and threatning violence yet he had not proceeded as aduocate of the Church of Rome vnto whom it belongeth not to take knowledge of the cause but to bee a meere executor of the Popes Decrees whereunto was quite contrary to haue receiued the confessions and caused them to bee read and to haue instituted a conference to accord the differences Hee complayned beyond measure that some points were agreed vnto and especially that he had consented to the abolition of some rites thinking that the Popes authoritie was violated when things of so great moment were treated of without his priuity at the least if his Legates authoritie had beene interposed it had beene tollerable After he considered that it was a great preiudice to him that the Prelates had consented to it But the promising of a Councell which hee so much abhorred pressed him aboue all in which though honourable mention were made of his authoritie yet to subscribe sixe moneths to call it and a yeere to beginne it was to meddle with that which was proper to
Emperours Ambassadours two yeeres since and that still they desired a lawfull Councell as they were sure that all godly men did and that they would goe to it as many times hath beene determined in the Imperiall Diets But for the Councell which the Pope hath appointed to bee in Mantua they hoped that the Emperour would not breake the decrees of the Diet nor his owne promises so often made vnto them that the Councell should bee celebrated in Germany and that they saw not how there could bee any danger there seeing that all the Princes and Cities obey the Emperour and are so well gouerned that all strangers are receiued and entertained with all humanity But that the Pope should prouide for the securitie of those that went to the Councel they could not see how especiall considering what things haue happened in the precedent age That the Christian Commonwealth hath neede of a godly and free Councell and that to such a one they haue appealed And whereas the Nuncio sayd that they ought not to treat of the manner and forme first it signified nothing but that there should bee no libertie and that all should bee referred to the Popes power who already hauing so often condemned their religion the Councell cannot bee free if hee shall bee Iudge That the Councell is not the tribunall of the Pope and Priests onely but of all the orders of the Church not excluding the Seculars That to preferre the Popes power before the authoritie of the whole Church is an vniust and tyrannicall opinion That the Pope defending the opinion of his owne men yea with cruell edicts making himselfe a party to the cause it is iust that the manner and forme of the processe should bee determined by the Princes The Kings of England and France sent Ambassadours to the assembly of The King of England and the French King send Ambassadors to Smalcalda Francis Sforza dieth Smalcalda the French King who had a disseigne to make warre in Italy Francis Sforza Duke of Milan beeing now dead desired them not to accept of any place for the Councel without the aduise of him and of the King of England and that they would accept of none without them The King of England aduised them to be aware that they called not such a Councel where in stead of moderating the abuse they should more establish the Popes authority and desired them to approoue his diuorce On the other side they dealt with him to receiue the Augustan confession Which things being treated of in diuers assemblies had no conclusion at all But Vergerius in the beginning of the yeere 1536. returned to the Pope to 1536 relate the effect of his Ambassage Hee deliuered in summe that the Protestants 1536 PAVL 3. CHARLES 5. HENRY 8. FRANCIS 1. would not receiue any Councell except it were free and in a fitte place within the confines of the Empire grounding themselues vpon the Emperours promise and that of Luther and his complices there was no hope at all nor any other way to be thought of but to oppresse them with warre Vergerius for his reward had the Bishopricke of Capo d'Istria his owne Countrey and was sent by the Pope to Naples to make the same relation to the Vergerius returneth and deliueceth to the Pope the effect of his negotiation He is rewarded and sent to the Emperour Emperour who hauing beene victorious in Africa was passed into the kingdome to settle the affaires thereof The Emperour hearing the narration of the Nuncio went to Rome Hee had priuate conference with the Pope concerning the affaires of Italy and the pacification of Germanie The Pope according to Vergerius counsell said there was no meanes to bee vsed but warre But the Emperor seeing the time not ripe as yet to reape from thence The Emperour goeth to Rome to conferre with the Pope that good fruit as others were perswaded he might and himselfe also intangled in Italy without possibility of being free but by yeelding Milan which he resolued by all meanes to make his owne whither all his actions did principally tend alleaged for a reason to deferre that warre that it was more necessary to defend Milan from the French men On the other side the Pope whose thoughts were wholly bent to make an Italian Lord of that State and therefore proposed the warre of Germanie not so much to suppresse the Lutherans as hee said openly as to diuert Caesar from possessing Milan which was his principall end though secret replyed that himselfe and the Venetians what by armes and what by treaties would more easily make the King desist in case his Imperiall Maiestie did not meddle The Emperour hauing discouered the inward thoughts of the Pope The Pope and Emperor haue contrary ends and dissemble one with another with as much dissimulation made shew hee was perswaded and inclined to the warre of Germanie yet hee said that it was fit to iustifie the cause well that the whole world might not be against him and to shew by intimating a Councell that hee had first vsed all other meanes The Pope was not sory that being necessarily to intimate a Synode it should be done in a time when in regard the French King had inuaded Sauoy and Piemont all Italy would bee set on fire with warre whereby an apparent pretence was giuen him to enuiron the Councell with armes vnder colour of custody and protection He The Emperor is puffed vp with the African victorie shewed himselfe to bee contented so that such conditions were set downe which might not derogate from the authority and reputation of the Apostolique Sea The Emperour who by reason of the victory atchieued in Africa was lifted vp in minde and swollen with vast thoughts beleeued hee should make an end of the warre in Lombardy within two yeeres at the most and that hauing immured the King of France beyond the mountaines hee might apply himselfe to the affaires of Germany without any impediment His meaning was the Councell should serue him for two things First to bridle the Pope in case during the warre of Italy hee should according to the custome of other Popes put himselfe on the French side when that should bee the weaker to counterpoise him that was victorious Secondly to reduce Germany to his obedience which was the marke he shot at But for the Popes obedience hee esteemed it but an accidentall thing For the place Mantua pleased him and for the rest hee cared not what condition the Pope might adde considering that when the Councell were assembled he should be able to change whatsoeuer pleased him not Therefore he concluded that he was contented with any condition so that the Councell might bee celebrated alledging that he hoped to perswade almost all Germanie to consent vnto it Wherefore the resolution was established by the Pope and the whole colledge of Cardinals A resolution established for calling the Councell Therefore the Emperour entering into the publike
because that was the principall cause which induced the Pope not onely to consent as before but to vse all endeuours that the Councell might be celebrated and which assured the Protestants that neither in Councell nor in any other place where any Minister of the Pope was present they could hope to obtaine any thing The first action began the fifth of April and it was deliuered in the Emperours name that his Maiestie seeing the Turke entred into the bowels of Germany the cause whereof was the diuision of the States of the Empire for the difference in religion had alwayes sought a meanes of pacification and that of the Councel seeming vnto him most commodious he went purposely into Italy to treat thereof with Pope Clement and after not being able to bring it to effect he returned and went in person to Rome to make the same negotiation with Pope Paul in whom he found much readinesse But not being able to effect any thing by reason of diuers impediments of warre hee had finally called that Diet and besought the Pope to send a Legat thither The first action of the Diet in Ratisbon Now he desired nothing but that some composition might be made and that some small number of godly and learned men might bee chosen on either side to conferre vpon the controuersies in friendly maner without preiudice of either of the parties and propose to the Diet the means of concord that all being consulted with the Legate the wished conclusion might be attained Suddenly there arose a controuersie betweene the Catholiques and Protestants about the manner of choosing those that should treat Wherefore the Emperour beeing desirous that some good should bee done demanded and obtayned of either partie power to nominate the persons desiring them to beleeue he would do nothing but for the common good For the Catholiques he elected Iohn Ecchius Iulius Flugius The names of the disputants and Iohn Groperus and for the Protestants Philip Melancthon Martin Bucer and Iohn Pistoria whom he called to him and grauely admonished them to abandon all passion and to ayme onely at the glory of God He made Frederique the Prince Palatine and Granuel Presidents of the Colloquie adding vnto them some others that all might passe with the greater dignity When the assembly was made Granuel published a booke and said it was giuen to A booke giuen to the Emperour as a 〈◊〉 for the future concord the Emperor by some godly and learned men as a direction for the future concord and that his will was they should read and examine it that it might serue for an argument and subiect of what they ought to treat that that which pleased all might be confirmed that which displeased all might bee corrected and in that wherein they assented not meanes might be vsed to reduce them to an agreement The booke contained 22. Articles The creation of man the integrity of nature free will the cause of originall sinne Iustification the Church her signes the signes of the word of God penance after sinne the authoritie of the Church the interpretation of the Scripture the Sacraments Order Baptisme Confirmation the Eucharist Penance Matrimony extreame Vnction charitie the Ecclesiasticall Hierarchie the articles determined by the Church the vse administration and ceremonies of the Sacraments Ecclesiasticall discipline and discipline of the people It was read and examined and some things were approoued some things amended by common consent and in others they could not agree And these were the ninth of the power of the Church the foureteenth of the Sacrament of Penance the eighteenth of the Hierarchie the 19. of the articles determined by the Church the 21. of single life In these they differed and either partie wrote his opinion This being done in the assembly of all the Princes the Emperour required the opinions of them all concerning the things agreed on and the different opinions of the Collocutors and withall proposed the amendement of the state of the Common-wealth as well ciuill as Ecclesiasticall The Bishops reiected absolutely the Booke of the concord and whatsoeuer was done in the Colloquie vnto whom the other Electors and Catholike Princes desirous of peace agreed not and it was concluded that the Emperour as aduocate of the Church together with the Apostolike Legat should examine the things agreed on and if any thing were obscure should cause it to bee expounded and should treat with the Protestants that concerning the things in controuersie they should consent to some Christian forme of concord Caesar imparted all to the Legat and vrged him that the Ecclesiasticall State ought to be reformed The Legat after he had considered of all the businesse answered in writing not more perspicuously then the ancient Oracles in this The Legate speaketh like 〈◊〉 Oracle manner That hauing seene the Booke presented to the Emperour and what was written by the deputies of the Colloquie as well the explications of either partie as the exceptions of the Protestants it seemed that the Protestants differing in-certaine articles from the common consent of the Church in which not withstanding he despaired not that with the helpe of God they might be induced to agree nothing should be ordered concerning the residue but referred to the Pope and the Apostolicall Sea who either in the generall Councell or some other way if there shall bee cause will define them according to the Catholique trueth with regard vnto the times and what shall bee expedient for the Christian Common-wealth and for Germanie But for reformation of the Cleargie hee promised all readinesse and to The exhortatation of the Legat Contarini made to the Prâ—â—â—s that end called into his house all the Bishops and made them a long exhortation First for their manner of liuing that they should abstaine from all scandall and appearance of luxurie auarice and ambition For their familie that they should vnderstand that from it the people made coniecture of the manners of the Bishop that the better to keepe their flocke they should remaine in the most inhabited places of the Diocesse haue diligent watchmen else-where that they should visite the Diocesses giue the Benefices to honest and fit men spend their reuenues vpon the necessitie of the poore flying not onely luxurie but all superfluous pompe make prouision of godly learned discreet and not contentious Preachers procure that the yonger sort be well brought vp because by this meanes the Protestants draw all the Nobilitie vnto them Hee committed this Oration to writing and gaue it to the Emperour to the Bishops and the Princes which gaue occasion to the Protestants to taxe the answere made to Caesar together with the exhortation made to the Prelats alledging for their motiue that the writing being published they should seeme to approoue it if they dissembled the knowledge of it His answere made to the Emperour pleased not the Catholiques because it appeared that he did approue the things agreed on in the Conference But
1532. would neuer haue an Imperiall Diet celebrated in his presence lest he should giue occasion of demanding a Nationall Councell he treated most seriously with the Emperour and with euery one of the Princes and besides published a writing addressed to the Catholikes Hee said therein that hee had diligently considered what a preiudice it would bee if the controuersies of doctrine should bee referred to The Legate publisheth a writing to disswade all treaties about relâ—ion in a Nationall Councell the Councell of a Nation and thought it his duetie to admonish them that they should by all meanes remooue that clause for that it was most manifest that questions of faith could not bee determined in a Nationall Councell because it concerned the Vniuersall state of the Church and if any thing were determined therein it would bee voyde and of no force And as in not celebrating such a Councell as hee was perswaded they would not they should doe a thing most acceptable to his Holinesse who is head of the Church and of all Councels so the celebration of it would bee most offensiue to him That it was a cleere case that by this meanes greater 〈…〉 ditions would arise in matter of Religion as well in other Nations as in that most noble Prouince That hee would not omit this duetie both to obey the instruction of his Holinesse and not to bee wanting to the charge of Legation layd vpon him The Princes answered this writing of the Legate that it was in his The answere of the Princes to the writing power to remedie all the inconueniences which might arise by perswading his Holines that a generall Councel might be intimated and celebrated without any more procrastination That by this meanes all occasion of a Nationall Councell which all the States of the Empire desired and prayed for would bee remooued But if the generall Councell so often promised and last of all by himselfe were not brought to effect the manifest necessitie of Germanie required that the controuersies should bee determined in a nationall Synod or in an imperiall Diet with the assistance of the Popes Legate The Protestant Diuines answered also in a long writing and said The answere of the Protestant Diuines that neither greater seditions nor any at all could arise when the controuersies of Religion shall bee composed according to the word of God and manifest vices corrected according to the doctrine of the Scripture and the vndoubted Canons of the Church That to determine of faith hath neuer been formerly denied to Nationall Councels because CHRIST hath promised his assistance where two or three shall bee assembled in his Name That the number was great not onely of Nationall Councels but euen of a very few Bishops which haue determined the controuersies and ordered the manners of the Church in Syria Greece Affrique Italie France and Spaine against the errours of Samosatenus Arrius the Donatists Pelagius and other heretiques whose determinations cannot bee called voyde of no force and vaine without impietie That it hath beene granted to the Sea of Rome to bee the first and to the Pope to haue the chiefest authoritie amongst the Patriarkes but that it is not found in any Father that hee hath beene called head of the Church or of the Councels CHRIST onely is head Paul Apollos and Cephas are but Ministers of the Church That what may bee expected from Rome the discipline there obserued so many ages and the tergiuersation to celebrate a lawfull Councel doe declare But the Emperour after long discussion the 28 of Iuly made the Recesse of the Diet remitting the whole action of the Colloquie vnto the generall Councell or National Synod of Germanie or a Diet of the Empire He promised to goe into Italie and to treate with the Pope for a Councell which if hee could not obtaine either generall or Nationall hee would intimate a Diet of the Empire within eighteene moneths to settle the matters of Religion and bee a meanes that the Pope should send thither a Legate Hee commanded the Protestants to receiue no new opinions but those that were agreed on and the Bishops to reforme their Churches Hee commanded that the Monasteries should not bee destroyed nor the goods of the Church vsurped nor any man sollicited to change religion And to 1542 PAVL 3 CHARLES 5. HENRY 8. FRANCIS 1. giue the Protestants greater satisfaction hee added that concerning the doctrines not as yet accorded he prescribed them nothing but that they ought not to destroy the Cloysters of the Monkes but reduce them to a holy and Christian amendment that the Ecclesiasticall goods should not bee vsurped but left to the ministers without regard of diuersitie of religions that no man should bee mooued to change his religion but those receiued who change it willingly Hee suspended also the Recesse of Ausburg for as much as concerned religion and the things depending thereon vntill the controuersies were determined in a Councell or Diet. After the Diet was ended Caesar passed into Italie and discoursed with A conference betweene the Pope and Emperour in Lucca the Pope in Lucca concerning the Councell and the Turkish warre and concluded that the Pope should send a Nuncio into Germanie to take resolution both in the one matter and the other in the Diet which should bee held in Spira in the beginning of the next yeere and that the Councell should bee held in Vicenza as was before appointed The Pope signified the conclusion to the Senate of Venice who thought not fit for diuers respects that so great a multitude should meete in the Citie and should treate of the Turkish warre as certainely they would haue done either with a purpose to effect it or at the least to make a faire shew Whereupon they The Venetians will not suffer the Councell to be held in Vicenza answered that the case being altered by reason of an accord which they lately had made with the Turke they could not continue in the same opinion because Soliman would suspect that they mooued the Christian Princes to conspire against him Hereupon the Pope was constrained to alter his deseigne But the Cardnall Contarini was much calumniated in the Court of Rome where an opinion arose that hee was somewhat affected to The Legate Contarins was suspected of Lutheranisme Lutheranisme and those that spake least hurt of him sayd that hee opposed not as much as hee ought and that hee had put the Popes authoritie in hazard The Pope also distasted his seruice though hee were mightily defended by the Cardinall Fregoso But at his returne to his Holinesse whom hee found in Lucca expecting the Emperour hee rendred an account of his Legation and gaue absolute satisfaction The yeere 1541. ended thus and in the next the Pope sent Iohn Morone Bishop of Modena to Spira where the Diet was held in presence of Ferdinand 1542 Iohn Morone is sent Nuncio to the Diet of Spira who according to his
without his knowledge with points preiudiciall to his authoritie put into his head he set forth a Bull in which he inuited the whole Church to reioyce for the peace by which the onely impediment of the Councell was remooued which he established againe in Trent giuing order it should begin the 15. of March He saw the terme was straight and not sufficient to giue notice throughout much lesse to giue the Prelates space to put themselues in order and make the iourney Yet he thought it aduantage that in case it were to bee celebrated it should beginne with few and those Italians Courtiers and his dependants whom hee had solicited to bee there first because the manner of proceeding in the Councell should bee handled in the beginning The Popes Bull of the conuocation of the Councell which is the principall yea the onely thing to preserue the Pontificall authoritie vnto whose determination they who daily arriued would be constrained to stand That it was no maruaile that a generall Councell should begin with a few for so it was in that of Pisa and Constance which neuerthelesse had an happie progresse And hauing penetrated the true cause of making the peace he wrote to the Emperour that he had vsed preuention and celeritie to intimate the Councell to doe him seruice For knowing that his Maiestie was constrained by reason of the French warre to permit and promise many things to the Protestants by intimating the Councell he had now giuen him a meanes to excuse himselfe in the Diet which was to be in September if the Councell approaching hee performed not what hee had promised to grant vntill the Councell But the Popes hastinesse pleased not the Emperour nor the reason gaue him satisfaction He desired for his reputation to be the principall cause The Emperor was displeased with the sudden intimation of the Councell to make Germanie accept the Councell more easily and for many other respects And therefore being able to doe nothing else hee vsed all those termes which might shew himselfe to be the Author and the Pope the adherent He sent Ambassadors to all Princes to signifie the intimation and to pray them to send Ambassadors to honour the meeting and to confirme the Decrees which should there be made And he set himselfe to make serious preparations as if the enterprise had been his owne He gaue diuers orders to the Prelates of Spaine and the Low Countries and commanded amongst other things that the Diuines of Louaine should assemble themselues together to consider of the doctrines which were to be proposed which 33. Points of doctrine collected by the Diuines of Louaine they reduced to three and thirtie heads without confirming them by any place of Scripture but explicating magisterially the conclusion only These Heads were after confirmed by the Emperors Edict published with command that they should be defended and followed by all And the Emperor The Emperor sheweth his distast against the Pope concealed not his distaste against the Pope in his speeches to the Nuncio as well vpon that occasion as in other audiences yea the Pope hauing created thirteene Cardinals in December amongst which were three Spaniards he forbad them to accept the armes or vse the name or habit The French King also assembled at Melun the Parisian Diuines to consult of the necessarie positions of the Christian Faith to be proposed in the Councell where there was much contention For some desired to propose the confirmation of whatsoeuer was constituted in Constance and Basil and the reestablishment of the pragmaticall Law and others doubting that the King would be offended by destroying the Concordate made between him and Leo which would necessarily follow gaue counsell not to set that disputation on foote And afterwards because there were diuers opinions in that Schoole concerning the Sacraments vnto which some giue effectiue ministeriall vertue and others not euery one desiring that his opinion should bee an Article of Faith nothing could be concluded but that they should keepe themselues within compasse of the fiue and twenty Heads published two yeeres before But the Pope signifying to the French King how little good will the Emperor bare him desired him for the maintenance of the Apostolike Sea to send Ambassadors to the Councell as soone as might be and charged his Nuncio residing with the Emperor that attending all occasions when the Protestants gaue him any distaste he should offer all assistance from him to recouer the Imperiall authoritie with Spirituall and Temporall aydes Whereof the Nuncio hauing had too many occasions he so wrought that The Emperor is reconciled to the Pope the Emperor finding he might haue need of the Pope both the one and the other way remitted his rigiditie And he gaue an argument thereof by granting the new Cardinals leaue to assume the name and armes and by giuing the Nuncio more gratefull audiences and by conferring with him of the affaires of Germanie more then he was wont to doe The Pope made great haste not onely to call the Councell but to dispatch The Pope dispatcheth the Legates to Trent the Legates whom he charged that for maintenance of their dignitie they should not first send some substitute to receiue the first Prelates as some aduised that afterwards they might make their entrie with meetings and ceremonies but would haue themselues to be the first and to be there before the time He deputed for his Legates John Maria de Monte a Bishop Cardinall of Palestrina Marcellus Ceruinus Priest of the Holy Crosse and Reginald Poole Deacon of S. Mary in Cosmedin In this man he chose Nobilitie of blood and opinion of pietie which commonly was had of him and the rather for that he was an English man to shew that all England did not rebell in Marcellus constancie and immoueable and vndaunted perseuerance together with exquisite knowledge in Monte reallitie and opennesse of minde ioyned with such fidelitie to his patrons that he could not prefer their interests before the safetie of his own conscience These he dispatched with a Briefe of Legation without giuing them as the custome is a Bull of Facultie or any instruction in writing being vncertaine as yet what commission He giueth them no instructions to giue them meaning to gouerne himselfe as the successes and the Emperors proceeding should counsell him So he made them depart with the Briefe onely But besides the care the Pope had for the affaires of Trent another of no lesse moment troubled his minde concerning the Diet to be celebrated in Wormes where he thought the Emperour would not be present and doubting Cardinall Pernese is sent to the Diet of Wormes and to the Emperour that being prouoked by the letter written vnto him he would vnderhand cause some Decree to be made more preiudiciall to his affaires then the former or at the least giue way vnto it he thought it necessarie to haue in that place a minister of authoritie
and reputation with title of Legate But he feared an affront that way in case the Diet should not receiue him with due honour He found out a temper to send to the Emperor the Cardinall Farnese his nephew and make him passe by VVormes and there to giue instructions to the Catholikes and after he had made the treaties that were conuenient to goe forward toward the Emperour and in the meane space to send Fabius Mignanellus of Siena Bishop of Grosseto for his Nuncio to reside with the King of the Romanes with order to follow him to the Diet. Afterwards applying his minde to Trent hee caused a consultation to be begun concerning the faculties to be giuen to the Legats This had some difficultie because they had no examples to follow For in the Lateran Councell next preceding the Pope was personally present before in the Florentine A consultation about the faculties to be giuen to the Legats Eugenius the fourth was present and that of Constance where the Schisme was taken away began with the presence of Iohn the 23. one of the three deposed Popes and ended with the presence of Martin the fifth Before that the Councell of Pisa was called by the Cardinals and concluded by Alexander the fifth And in more ancient times Clement the fifth was present in the Councell of Vienna in the two Councels of Lions Innocence the fourth and Gregorie the tenth and before these in the Lateran Innocence 3. Onely the Councell of Basil at that time when it obeyed Eugenius the fourth was celebrated by Legats But to imitate any thing that was there obserued was too bad a presage Hee resolued to frame the Bull with this clause that he sent The Contents of the Bull. them as Angels of peace to the Councell which before hee had intimated in Trent and gaue them full and free authoritie that for want of that the celebration and continuation might not bee hindred with facultie to preside there and to ordaine any Decrees or Statutes whatsoeuer and to publish them in the Sessions according to custome to propose conclude and execute whatsoeuer was necessary to condemne errours and roote them out of all Prouinces and Kingdomes to take knowledge heare decide and determine the causes of heresie and whatsoeuer else concerneth the Catholike faith to reforme the State of the holy Church in all her members aswel Ecclesiasticall as Secular to make peace amongst Christian Princes and to determine any thing else which may bee for the honour of God the increase of Christian faith with authoritie to bridle with censures and Ecclesiasticall punishments all contradicting and rebellious persons of what state or preeminence soeuer though graced with Pontificall or Regall dignity and to doe any thing else necessary and fit for the extirpation of heresies and errours and the reducing of those people that are aliened from the obedience of the Apostolique Sea preseruation and restauration of Ecclesiasticall libertie yet with condition that in all things they proceede with consent of the Councell But the Pope considering not onely how to set the Councell forward but of the meanes to dissolue it when it was begun in case his seruice did The Bull for the dissolution of the Councell require it to prouide for himselfe in good time he followed the example of Martin the fifth who for feare of those encounters which happened to Iohn the 23. in Constance when hee sent Nuncij to the Councell of Pania gaue them a particular Briefe with authoritie to prolong dissolue or translate it to what place they would A secret to crosse all deliberation which was contrary to the interests of Rome A few dayes after hee made another Bull giuing the Legates power to transferre the Councell This bare date the 22. of February the same yeere of which being to speake hereafter when the The thirteenth of March 1545. the Cardinals of Monte and Santa Croce 1545 PAVL 3. 〈◊〉 CHARLES 5. HENRY 8. FRANCIS 1. The Legates grant an Indulgence without authoritie arriued in Trent and were receiued by the Cardinall of that place That day they made their publike entrie and granted three yeeres and so many times forty dayes of Indulgence to those that were present They had not this authoritie from the Pope but hoped he would ratifie the fact They found no Prelate there though the Pope had caused some to part from Rome that they might be present at the prefixed time The first thing the Legates did was to consider of the contents of the Bull of Faculties giuen them and resolued to keepe it secret and sent aduice to Rome that the condition to proceede with consent of the Councell tied them too much and made them equall to euery pettie Prelate and would breed great difficulties in the gouernment in case it were necessarie to communicate euery particular vnto all and said it was to giue too much libertie or rather licence to the multitude It was perceiued in Rome that the reasons were good and the Bull was corrected according to the aduice and absolute The Bull was corrected authority was giuen them But the Legates while they expected an answere appoynted out the place for the Session capable of 400. persons within the Cathedrall Church Don Diego de Mendoza the Emperors Ambassador with the Republique Don Diego returneth to Trent of Venice arriued in Trent ten dayes after the Legates to assist at the Councell with large commission giuen him from Bruxels the twentieth of Februarie and was receiued by the Legates assisted with the Cardinall Madruccio and three Bishops who onely were then arriued whose names are not to be omitted because they were the first And they were Thomas Campegio Bishop of Feltre the Cardinals nephew Thomas of S. Felicius Bishop of Caua Friar Cornelius Mussus a Franciscan Bishop of Bitonto the most eloquent Preacher of those times Foure dayes after Don Diego made his proposition in writing which shewed the Emperors good disposition concerning the celebration of the Councell and that order was giuen to the Prelates of Spaine to be there who he thought were already in their iourney he excused himselfe by reason of his indisposition for not being there before desired that the actions of the Councell and the reformation of manners might begin as was proposed two yeeres before in the same place by the Lord Granuel and himselfe The Legates answered in writing commending the Emperour receiuing his personall excuse and shewing their desire of the Prelates comming thither And the proposition and answere were receiued by the parties vnto whom it belonged in the points not preiudiciall to the rights of their Princes respectiuely A caution which giueth a manifest argument with what charitie they treated in the proposition and answere where there were onely words of pure complement except the mention of reformation The Legates not knowing which way to treate made demonstration to The Legates desire to haue two sorts of letters and a cipher
for greater reuerence to receiue it againe and examine it and make answere afterwards These things being done according to the rite of the Roman Ceremoniall all kneeled downe to pray softly as the vse was in all the Sessions and then they sayd aloud Adsumus Domine c. Sancte Spiritus c. Which the President spake with an high voice in the name of all The Letanie being sung the Gospel was read by the Deacon Si peccauerit in te frater tuâ—s c. And lastly the hymne Veni Creator spiritus beeing sung and all sate downe in their places the Cardinall of Monte pronunced the Decree with interrogatorie words reading whether it pleased the Fathers for the praise of God extirpation of heresies reformation of Church and people depression of the enemies of Christ to determine and declare that the holy Tridentine and Generall Councel should begin and be begun whereunto all answered first the Legates then the Bishops and other Fathers by the word Placeâ— He then added whether in regard of the Feasts of the old and new yeere it The decree for opening the Councels and holden the next Session pleased them that the next Session should be the seuenth of Ianuary and they answered likewise that it pleased them This being done Hercules Seuerallo Speaker of the Councel desired the Notaries to make an instrument of all The himne Te Deum laudamus was sung and the Fathers putting off their Pontificall habits and putting on their common accompanied the Legates the Crosse going before These ceremonies being vsed in the Sessions following shall be repeated no more Germany and Italy were very curious to know the first actions of this assembly which was begun with so many difficulties the Prelats in Trent and those of their family were charged by their friends to aduise them of it Therefore immediatly after the Session a copie of the Legats admonition and of the oration of Bitonto was sent into euery place which were quickly printed Whereof that I may the better tell what was commonly spoken it is necessarie to relate briefely the contents of the Oration It began with shewing the necessitie of the Councell because it is an hundred yeeres since that of Florence and because things of difficultie belonging to the Church The contents of the oration made by the Bishop of Ritonto cannot well be handled but in it For in them the Creeds haue beene made heresies condemned manners amended Christian Nations vnited armies sent to conquer the holy land Kings and Emperours deposed and schismes rooted out And that for this cause the Poets introduce the Councell of the Gods And Moyses writeth that they were conciliarie voyces the Decree to make man and to confound the tongues of the Giants That Religion hath three heads Doctrine the Sacraments and Charitie and that all these three call for a Councell Hee declared the corruptions entred into them for restauration of which the Pope by the fauour of the Emperour Kings of France of the Romanes and of Portugall and of Christian Princes hath assembled the Synod and sent his Legats He made a long digression in commendation of the Pope and another not much shorter in praise of the Emperour then he praised the three Legats deriuing their commendation from the name and surname of each of them and added that the Councel being assembled all ought to meet in it as in the Troian horse Hee inuited the woods of Trent to sound foorth through the world that all should submit themselues to that Councel which if they doe not it will be iustly sayd that the Popes light is come into the world and men haue loued darknesse better then the light He lamented that the Emperour was not present or at the least Don Diego who represented him He congratulated the Cardinall Madruccio that the Pope had assembled in his City the dispersed and wandering fathers Hee turned to the Prelats and sayd that to open the gates of the Councel was to open the gates of Paradise from whence would descend liuing water to fill the earth with the knowledge of the Lord. Hee exhorted the fathers to amendment and to open their hearts as dry ground to receiue it adding that if they doe it not yet the holy Ghost will open their mouths though their mindes bee possessed with an euill spirit as hee did the mouths of Caiphas and Balaam lest if the Councel should erre the Church should erre also Hee exhorted them to lay aside all passion that they may truely say It seemed good to the holy Ghost and to vs. Hee inuited Greece France Spaine Italy and all Christian Nations to the Marriage In fine hee turned himselfe to Christ praying him by the intercession of Saint Vigilius the turelarie Saint of the valley of Trent to assist that Councell The Legats admonition was accounted pious Christian modest and The censure of the oration worthy of Cardinals but the Sermon of the Bishop was iudged farre otherwise His vanitie and ostentation of Eloquence was noted by all But men of vnderstanding compared as an holy sentence to a wicked those ingenious and most true words of the Legats that without a good inward acknowledgement the holy Ghost would in vaine be called on with the saying of the Bishop quite contrary that without that their mouth should bee opened by the holy Ghost though their heart remained replenished with a wicked spirit It was thought arrogancy to affirme that in case those few Prelates erred all the Church would erre as if other Councels of seuen hundred Bishops had not erred and the Church refused their doctrine Others added that this was not conformable to the doctrine of the Romanists who grant not infallibilitie but to the Pope and to the Councell by vertue of the Popes confirmation But to compare the Councell to the Troian horse an insidious inuention was noted of folly and reprehended for irreuerence To haue retorted the words of the Scripture that Christ and his doctrine the light of the Father is come into the world and men haue preferred darknesse before the light making the Councell and doctrine thereof to bee the Popes light appeared to the world which if it were not receiued it should be said men haue loued darkenesse more then light was esteemed a blasphemie and it was wished that at the least hee had not taken the formall words of the holy Scripture that hee might not haue shewed so openly to haue disesteemed it But in Trent the beginning being made neither the Prelates not Legats The Legates not knowing how to proceed write to Rome themselues knew what should bee handled nor what order obserued Therfore the Legates wrote to Rome a letter worthie to bee repeated at large to giue an account of what was done before First they said they bee appointed the next session the day after the Epiphanie as a terme which could not bee taxed neither of too long delay nor too much breuitie that in the
little more then one Age being past priuate interests caused a contention to arise amongst the Bishops of diuers Nations Whereupon those that were remote beeing few and not willing to bee ouercome by the borderers who were more in number to make the ballance equall it was necessary that euery Nation should assemble by it selfe and resolue according to the number of voices and that the generall decision should be established not by the suffrages of particular men but by the plurality of the voyces of the Nations So it was obserued in the Councels of Constance and Basil which vse as it was good where the gouernment was free as it was when the world had no Pope so it ill befitted Why the Romanists made so great a matter of the forme of proceeding Trent where they desired a Councell subiect vnto him And this was the reason why the Legates at Trent and the Court of Rome made so great a matter of the forme of proceeding and of the quality and authority of the Presidencie But the answere being come from Rome they called the Congregation the fifth of Ianuary 1546. where the Cardinall of Monte hauing saluted and blessed 1546 them all in the Popes name caused the said Briefe of exemption from payment of tenthes to be read The three Legates made as it were three encomiasticall Orations one after another declaring the Popes good affection towards the Fathers But some Spaniards saide that this fauour of the Pope brought greater dammage then benefit because the accepting of it implied a confession that the Pope might lay burthens vpon other Churches and that the Councell had not authority to hinder him nor to exempt those who by right were not to be included The Legates were not only displeased at this but returned also some biting termes Some of the Prelates demanded that the grace might bee extended to those of their families also and to as many as were present in the Councel The Generals of the religious Orders demanded likewise the same exemption alledging the charge of the Monasteries for the Friars which they brought to the Councel Catalanus Triultius Bishop of Piacenza who arriued two dayes before related publikely that hee was rifled as he passed neere to Mirandula and desired an order should be made in the Councel against those that hindered or molested the Prelates or others that went to the Councel The Legates ioyning this propose with the foresaid pretence of exemption considering of what importance it might bee if the Councel should meddle in such a businesse making Edicts for their owne exaltation and that this was to touch the secrets of the Ecclesiasticall Hierarchie put it aside with much dexteritie alledging it would seeme strange to the world and too great a desire of reuenge offering to labour with the Pope that hee would prouide for the security of their persons and haue consideration of the families of the Prelates and of the Friars And so they appeased all And going on to the Conciliary actions the Cardinall of Monte related what forme was obserued in the last Laterane Councel where himselfe was present as Archbishop of Siponto Hee said that treating then of the French Pragmatique of the schisme against Iulius 2. and of the warre betweene Christian Princes three deputations of Prelates were made for those matters that each Congregation beeing employed in one onely it might better digest it that the Decrees being framed a generall Congregation was called where euery one spake his opinion and that by those the resolutions were better reformed so that all things passed in the Session with great concord and comlinesse that the businesse to bee handled by them was more various the Lutheranes hauing moued euery stone to ouerthrow the building of Card. Monte prescribeth an order for discussing matters in Councel faith therefore that it will bee necessary to diuide the matters and for euery one to ordaine a particular Congregation to dispute it to cause the Deputies to frame the Decrees which are to bee proposed in the generall Congregation where euery one shall deliuer his opinion which that it might bee absolutely free themselues the Legates did resolue to be proposers onely and not to giue their suffrage but in the Session That all should bethinke themselues what was necessary to be handled that some beginning might be made in the Session which approached They proposed then whether they were pleased that a Decree already A great difference about the title of the Councel framed concerning Christian conuersation while the Councel lasted in Trent should bee published in the Session Which beeing read with the title The most holy as the commandement from Rome was the French men desired this addition Representing the Church Vniuersall which opinion many Bishops did follow with a ioynt consent But the Legates considering that that title was vsed onely in the Councel of Constance and Basil and that to imitate them was to renew their memorie and to giue them some authority and to open a gap to the difficulties which then troubled the Church of Rome and which imported more considering that after they had said Representing the Church Vniuersall some also might thinke to adde the words following that is which hath power immediatly from CHRIST whereunto euery one though of Papall dignitie is bound to obey they opposed strongly and as they wrote to Rome in plaine termes they whetted themselues against it without declaring to the fathers the true causes but onely saying they were froathy and inuidious words and that the heretikes would haue made a bad interpretation of them And they all so laboured without discouering the secret first by art then by saying plainely they would not permit it that they appeased the generall commotion though the French men and some few more remained firme in their proposition And Iohn de Salazzar Bishop of Lanciano a Spaniard by Nation assisted the Legats very much who hauing commended in ample termes the first Councels of the Church for antiquity and sanctitie of those that assisted he desired they should bee imitated in the title vsed by them which was very plaine without expressing representation or what or how great authoritie the Councell had But hee pleased them not when he said that by their example the name of Presidents ought to be laid aside because it was neuer vsed by any ancient Councell but begun onely by that of Constance which The name of Presidents was neuer vsed in Councell before the Councell of Constance by reason of schisme changed Presidents often adding that if that example were to be followed it would also be necessary to nominate the Emperours Ambassadour For then the King of the Romans was named and the Princes with him But this pride was farre remote from Christian humility and he repeated the discourse of the Cardinall Santa Croce which hee made the twelfth of December by which also hee concluded that they should desist to make mention of Presidencie This
the preparatories there is no necessitie to vse any of them at all The Bishop of Feltre put them in minde that the Protestants desired a Councell where themselues might haue a decisiue voice so that if this title be giuen to the Councell that it representeth the Church vniuersall they will draw an argument from hence that some of euery order of the vniuersall Church ought to be present These being two the Clergie and the Laitie it cannot be intirely represented if the Laitie be excluded But for the rest those also of the Councell who assented to the simple title were of opinion that it ought to bee supplied The Bishop of Saint Marke said that the Laikes are most improperly called the Church For the Canons determine that they haue no authority to command but necessitie to obey and that this is one of the things which the Councell ought to decree that the Seculars ought humbly to receiue that doctrine of faith which is giuen them by the Church without disputing or thinking further on it and therefore that it is very meete to vse the title that the Synode representeth the Church vniuersall to make them vnderstand that they are not the Church but ought to hearken to and obey the Church Many things were spoken and they went on without any firme conclusion but onely that the simple title should bee vsed in the next session as it was in the last When this was ended because certaine Prelates desired that at the last they might come to matters substantiall the Legats to giue them satisfaction proposed that they should consider of the three heads contained in the Popes Bulls that is the extirpation of heresies reformation of discipline and establishing of peace how they should beginne these treaties what course they should holde and how proceede that they should pray God to illuminate them all and euery one should speake his opinion in the first congregation In the ende some commissions from absent Bishops were presented and the Arch-bishop of Aix the Bishops of Feltre and Astorga were deputed to consider of their excuse and relate in the Congregation The next day the Legates wrote to Rome that it appeared that the amplification of the title with addition of Representing the Church Vniuersall was a thing so popular and so pleased all that it might easily be spoken of againe and therefore they desired to know his Holinesse pleasure if they should persist in denying it or yeeld vnto them especially vpon occasion of making some Decree of importance as to condemne heresies or the like They gaue aduice also that they had made the proposition for the next Congregation so generall that they might yeelde to the desire of the Prelates which was to enter into the substantiall points and yet enterpose time that they might receiue instruction from his Holinesse They added that the Cardinall Pacceco had aduice that the Emperor had giuen order to many Spanish Bishops men of exemplary liues and learning to goe to the Councel Therefore they thought it necessary that his Holinesse should send ten or twelue Prelates whom hee might trust men fit to appeare for their other qualities that the number of the Oltramontans increasing especially men rare of exemplaritie The Legates desire to make their partie strong and learning they might in some part bee incountred For amongst those that vntill then were in Trent those that had good mindes had little learning and lesse discretion and those that had vnderstanding were discouered to haue deseignes and hard to be gouerned In the next Congregation assembled the eighteenth to vnderstand the The Imperialists desire to beginne with reformation mindes of all concerning the Propositions made in the last the opinions were foure The Imperialists said that the points of doctrine could not bee touched with hope of any fruit because it was first necessary to remooue the transgressions from whence the heresies arose by a good reformation enlarging themselues very much in this field and concluding that so long as the scandall which the World receiueth by the deformation of the Clergie ceaseth not nothing that they can say or preach will euer bee beleeued all beeing perswaded that deedes ought to bee regarded and not words And that they ought not to take example by the ancient Councels because in them either there was not corruption of maners or that was not cause of heresie and in fine that to deferre the treatie of reformation was to shew themselues incorrigible Some few others thought fit to beginne with doctrine and then to passe to reformation alledging that faith is the ground and foundation of Christian life that no man begins to build from the roofe but from the foundations that it is a greater sinne to erre in faith then in other humane actions and that the point of rooting out heresies was put first in the Popes Buls A third opinion was that the points of reformation and faith might ill bee separated because there was no doctrine without abuse nor abuse which drawed not after it the bad interpretation and bad sense of some doctrine Therefore it was necessarie to handle them at the same time for that the world hauing their eyes fixed vpon this Councell and expecting a remedie as well in matters of faith as maners it would be satisfied better by handling them both together then one after another especially if according to the proposition of the Cardinall of Monte diuers deputations were made and one handled this matter and the other that which should be done quickely considering that the time present when Christendome had peace was precious and not to bee lost not knowing what impediments the time to come might bring And the rather because they should study to make the Councell as short as they could that the Churches the lesse while might remaine depriued of their Pastours and for many other respects intimating that which might arise in length of time to the distast of the Pope and Court of Rome Some others among whom were the French men demanded that that of the peace might be the first that they should write vnto the Emperour the most Christian King and other Princes giuing them thankes for the conuocation of the Councel for continuance whereof that they would establish peace and helpe the worke forward by sending their Ambassadours and Prelates and likewise should write friendly to the Lutheranes inuiting them charitably to come to the Councell and ioyne themselues with the rest of Christendome The Legates vnderstanding the opinions of them all and commending their wisedome said that because it was late and the consultation of weight and the opinions various they would thinke of what euery one had said and in the first Congregation propose the points to bee determined Order was taken that there should bee two Congregations euery weeke Two Congregations euery weeke without intimation on Munday and Friday without warning and in the end the Archbishop of Aix hauing receiued letters
and withall to haue shewed that they held the Prelates in esteeme The next congregation was spent in reading many letters and disputing A Congregation what Seale to vse Some proposed they should bee sealed in leade with a Bull proper to the Synode in which some would haue on the one side the image of the holy ghost in the forme of a Doue and the name of the Synod on the other and some desired other formes all which were glorious But the Legats who had another order from Rome suffering the fathers to dispute heereon diuerted the proposition by saying it sauored of pride and protracted the time because they must send to Venice to make the forme of it in regard no Artisan in Trent was able to doe it adding that it might bee better thought of afterwards and that it was necessarie to dispatch the letters now which might bee done by the name and seale of the Prime Legat. That which remained was put off vntill the next Congregation In the which the two points before proposed were discussed and concerning A Congregation the first there were two opinions One that the Decree should bee framed and published the other that it was not good to tie themselues with a Decree but to keepe their libertie and resolue as occasion should serue They tooke a middle course to make mention onely that the Synode was principally assembled for these two causes without going any further But for the second point the maior part were of opinion that they being assembled to condemne the Lutheran heresie they should follow the order of their confession which others contradicted because it was an imitation of the Colloquies in Germanie which would debase the dignitie of the Councel And the two first heads of the Augustan confession being of the Trinitie and incarnation in which there was no substantiall difference though they were expressed after a new maner and vnusuall in the Schooles if they should bee approoued reputation would bee giuen them and they could not so well condemne the rest and in case they would neither approoue nor condemne them and speake of them not with the termes of that confession but of the Schooles or others there was danger to raise new disputes and new schismes The Legates who aimed at nothing but to driue out the time were glad to heare the difficulties and did carefully cherish them sometimes incouraging one and sometimes another The time prefixed for the session approaching the Legats hauing receiued The Legates were perplexed for want of instruction no instruction from Rome were much perplexed For to passe that session as the former in ceremonies only was to loose all reputation and to handle any matter was dangerous because they had not their marke prefixed whereat to aime That which seemed to haue least perill was to frame a decree vpon the resolution taken in the congregation to handle the points of faith and reformation together whereunto opposition was made that it was to bind themselues and to determine that in the congregation which was vndecided by the Pope In this ambiguitie it was proposed that they should make a delatory decree vnder pretence that many Prelats were in their iourny and would shortly come thither Cardinal Poole told them that in regard a confession of faith hath been made in all the ancient Cauncels the same should be done in that session publishing that of the Church of Rome At the last it was resolued to make the Decree with a simple title and to make mention therein that they ought to treat of religion and reformation but in such generall termes that the Creed might be recited and passed ouer making another Decree to deferre the materiall points vntill another session alleadging for a reason that some Prelates were ready to set forward and some in their iourney already and to prolong the terme of the next session as long as they could for feare of being brought into the like straits yet so as not to put it off vntill after Easter When this was framed they imparted it to the Prelates they trusted most amongst whom the Bishop of Bitonto put to their consideration that to make a session to establish a Creed made 1200. yeeres before and continually beleeued and now absolutely accepted by al might be laughed at by those that were enuious and ill expounded by others That they cannot say they follow the Fathers example in this because they haue either made aconfession against the heresies they did condemne or repeated the former made against the heresies already condemned to giue them greater authoritie adding some thing for declaration or to reduce it into memorie or to secure it against obliuion But now neither a new confession was composed nor a declaration adioyned To giue them more authoritie belonged not to them nor to that age To recall it into memorie in regard it was repeated euery weeke in all Churches and was in the fresh memorie of euery one was a thing superfluous and affected That the heretikes ought to bee conuinced by the confession was true of those who erred against it but it was not so of the Lutherans who beleeued it as the Catholikes If when this preparation shall bee made the confession bee neuer vsed to this purpose it will bee thought to bee done to no other end then to entertaine the time and to sprinkle Court-holy-water not daring to touch the poynts of doctrine nor being willing to meddle with the reformation He thought it better to interpose delay in regard of the expectation of the Prelates and so to end the Session The Bishop of Chioza added that the reasons alleadged might serue the heretikes turnes by saying that if the confession can serue to conuert infidels ouercome the heretikes and confirme the faithfull they could not enforce them to beleeue any thing besides The Legat iudged not these reasons to be so strong as the contrary that not to make a Decree was losse of reputation Therefore they resolued on that side and fitted some words better according to the aduertisements of the Prelates and proposed the Decree in the Congregation of the first of February Of this many things were sayd and though it was approued by the maior part yet in the end of the congregation it gaue distaste and some of the Prelates said reasoning among themselues it will be said that by a worke of twenty yeeres time it hath beene concluded that we should be brought to heare the Creed repeated The fourth day destinated for the Session they went to Church with The Session the same ceremonies and company in which Peter Tragliania Archbishop of Palermo sang Masse Ambrose Catarin of Siena a Dominican Friar Archbishop of Torre read the Decree the substance whereof was that the Synod The Decree is read considering the importance of the two points to be treated of that is the extirpation of heresies and reformation of manners exhorteth all to trust in God and arme
Colloquie and were informed in the differencies Amongst the Prelats of Germany onely the Cardinall of Ausburg had sent a Proctor and him a Sauoyard For the Proctors of the Cardinall and Elector of Ments vnderstanding their masters death went away two moneths before Others said that the things decided were not of so great moment as they Nothing is certainely defined concerning traditions seemed For the point of traditions which seemed most important was of no consequence First because it was nothing to ordain they should be receiued if it were not declared which they were how they should be knowen thē because there was no commandement to receiue them but onely a prohibition to contemne them wittingly and deliberately So that he that reiected them with reuerend termes contradicted not and the rather because there is an example of the adherents of the Church of Rome who receiue not the ordination of Deaconesses graunt not to the people the election of the Minister which certainely was an Apostolical institution continued more then eight hundred yeeres and which more importeth obserue not the communion of the Chalice Instituted by Christ preached by the Apostles obserued by the whole Church vntill within two hundred yeeres and now also by all Christian Nations but the Latine that if this be not a tradition it is impossible to shew whatother is And for the vulgar edition declared authenticall nothing at all was done because among so many copies it cannot be knowen which is the true But this last opposition was made because the deputation to make a corrected copie of the vulgar edition was not knowen The which for what cause it was not effected shall be said in its place But the Decrees of the Session being seene in Rome and the importance Nor concerning the vulgar edition of the things treated of considered the Pope began to thinke he ought more to regard the businesse of the Councell then vntill that time hee had done and he enlarged the congregation of Cardinals and Prelats who were to consider of the occurrences of the Synode and to relate them By the aduice of these after their first assembling he admonished the Legats of three things One not to publish hereafter in Session any decree before they had communicated it at Rome and to auoyd too much slownesse in proceeding The Pope admonisheth the Legates of three things but to beware much more of two much celeritie which might make them resolue of some indigested matter and want time to receiue orders from him what they should propose deliberate and conclude The second not to spend time in matters not controuersed as they had done in those that were handled for the last session wherein all agree that they are vndoubted principles The third to take heede that by no meanes the Popes authoritie be disputed on Whereunto they readily answered that they would obey his Holinesse To whom the Legates make a ready answere commandement but that it seemed to them that in the things defined there is small difference betweene Catholiques and Heretiques and that some of the Scriptures of the Old and New Testament receiued by the third Councell of Carthage by Innocentius the first by Gelatius by the sixt Synod of Trullus and the Florentine Councell are called into question by the Heretikes and which is worse by some Catholikes and Cardinals and also that the vnwritten Traditions are impugned by the Lutherans who intend nothing more then to annihilate them declaring that all things necessary to saluation are written And therefore though these two heads bee principles yet they are the most controuersed conclusions which are to bee decided in the Councell and of the greatest importance They added that vntill then there was no occasion to speake of the Popes authoritie or of the Councell but in treading of the title when the addition of Representation of the vniuersall Church was required That many desire it still but that they will auoyd it as much as possibly they can And in case they shall be brought to it by force they will desire thinking it will not bee denyed them to expound the manner how it doth represent that is by meanes of the head and not otherwise whereby there will bee rather gaine then losse For the rest because they think the maior part will alwayes beare al reuerence to his Holinesse being vnited as Head with the bodie of the Councell which will be so long as they shall agree in the reformation hee may set his heart at rest that his authoritie shall not be questioned After this the Pope sent Ieronimo Franco Nuncio to the Swisses giuing him The Pope sendeth a Nuncio to the Swisses letters to the Bishops of Sion and Coira to the Abbat of S. Gallo and other Abbats of those Nations to whom hee wrote that hauing called all the Prelates of Christendome to the Generall Councell of Trent it was fit that they who represent the Heluetian Church should assist also in regard hee much loued that nation as especiall sonnes of the Apostolike Sea and maintainers of the Ecclesiasticall libertie That Prelates out of Italie France and Spaine were arriued alreadie and the number increased dayly That it was not seemely that they being borderers should bee preuented by those that dwelt further off That their Countrey was infected with heresies and therefore had more need of a Councell In fine hee commanded them vpon their allegiance and oath and paines prescribed by the lawes to goe thither as soone as was possible referring the rest to bee tolde them by his Nuncio And at the many instances of the Clergie and Vniuersitie of Collen assisted And giueth sentence against the Arch-bishop of Collen by the Bishops of Liege and Vtrect and Vniuersitie of Louaine he pronounced sentence against the Arch-bishop and Elector of Collen declaring him excommunicated depriuing him of all benefices and priuiledges Ecclesiasticall absoluing his subiects from their oath of fidelitie and commanding them not to obey him because he had incurred the censures of the Bull of Leo the tenth published against Luther and his adherents as hauing held defended and published that doctrine against the Ecclesiasticall rules traditions of the Apostles and vsuall rites of Christian religion And the sentence The Pope maketh a Bull in fauour of Adolphus was after printed in Rome He made also another Bull giuing order that Adolphus Count of Scauemburg assumed before by the Arch-bishop for his Coadiutor should be obeyed And hee earnestly desired the Emperour that the sentence might be executed The Emperor will not execute the Popes sentence who thought not this nouitie fit for his purpose because it would make the Arch-bishop who vntill then had absolutely obeyed him to vnite himselfe with those that were combined against him And therefore he held him still for an Arch-bishop and treated with him and wrote to him without regard of the popes sentence This vexed the Pope at the heart but seeing
the people to nothing but to giue money The onely remedie for these disorders is to take away all the priuiledges and to restore to the Bishops the charge to teach and preach and to elect those for their fellow labourers whom they shall know worthy of that ministery and disposed to exercise it with charity On the contrary side the Generals of the Regulars and others saide An Apologie of the regular orders that the Bishops and Curates hauing wholly abandoned the office of a Pastour so that for many hundreds of yeeres the people remained without Sermons in the Church and without the doctrine of Diuinitie in Schooles God had raised the begging orders to supplie these necessary ministeries into which notwithstanding they intruded not themselues but entred by the graunt of the Supreame Pastour vnto whom it principally appertaining to feede all the flocke of CHRIST it cannot bee saide that men deputed by him to supplie the defects of him that had the care of the flocke and did aband on it haue vsurped the office of another But it may bee say de that if they had not vsed that charitie there had now remained no signe of Christianitie Now that they haue applyed themselues more then three hundred yeeres to that holy worke with such fruit as appeareth they haue prescribed those functions and made them their owne by a lawfull title giuen by the chiefe Pastour the Bishop of Rome and that the Bishops haue no lawfull right vnto them nor can alleadge the vse of antiquity to regaine that office which so many hundred yeeres since they haue forsaken That they haue a desire of gayning for themselues or their Monasteries is a meere calumnie because the almes are gathered onely for their necessary foode and apparell and the residue being spent for the worship of God in masses buildings and ornaments of Churches turneth to the benefit and edification of the people and not to their owne profit that the seruices done by their orders to the holy Church and doctrine of Diuinitie which is no where to bee found but in their Cloisters deserue the continuance of that charge which others are not able to exercise The Legates importuned by both parties by the Councell of their most The Legats relate this difference to Rome and expect an answere inward friends resoluted to relate to Rome and expect an answere The Pope referred it to the Congregation where presently it was seene whither the pretence of the Bishops tended that is to make themselues so many Popes in their Diocesses For when the Popes priuiledge and exemption should bee remooued and euery one should depend on them and none on the Pope all cause of going to Rome would cease They considered that the Popes The Deputies in Rome take part with the Mendicants for reasons of Policie haue anciently had for a principall secret to preserue the Primacie giuen them by CHRIST to exempt the Bishops from the Arch-bishop the Abbats from the Bishops and so to oblige men to defend him That it is a cleere case that after the sixe hundredth yeere the Primacie of the Apostolike Sea hath beene vpheld by the Benedictine Monkes exempted and after by the Congregations of Clunie and Cistercium and other monasticall assemblies vntill God raised the Mendicant orders by which it hath beene maintained vntill now Wherefore to take away their priuiledges were directly to oppugne the Papacie and not those orders to remooue the exemptions were a manifest depression of the Court of Rome because they should want meanes to keepe a Bishop within compasse that hee exalt not himselfe too high Therefore that the Pope and Court were compelled by necessitie to maintaine the Friars cause But to doe these things smoothely they considered also that it was necessary to conceale this reason and they resolued to answere the Legates that by all meanes they should preserue the state of The Popes answere the Regulars and cause the Bishops to surcease setting before them the excessiue number of the friars and the credit which they haue with the people and aduise them to take a moderate course and not make a Schisme by desiring too much That it was iust they should receiue some satisfaction but they should also bee content to giue it and when they came to the point they should grant any thing concerning the Pardoners but should doe nothing concerning the Friars without communicating it to the Generalls and should giue the Bishops some satisfaction which might not take away the priuiledges That they should doe the like for the Vniuersities because it was necessary that both these and those should depend on the Pope and not on the Bishops After these letters came to Trent those of the Councell had three diuers endes For the other particulars proposed in these two matters by those who were not interested either to fauour or disfauour the exemptions were but little considered of For the Lectures some proposed the restitution of the ancient vse when Monasteries and Canons cloisters were but Colledges and Schooles Whereof some remainder appeareth in many Cathedral Churches where there is the dignitie of a Schooleman Head of the readers with a Prebend These men now doe not performe the duetie and indeede are vnable All thought it honest and profitable to restore the Diuinitie Lecture in Cathedral Churches and Monasteries For the former they thought it easie to make prouision by committing the care of the execution thereof to the Bishops but for the latter very difficult The Legates opposed the Superintendencie of Bishops euen in this also though it were ouer Monkes onely not Mendicants for feare of leauing a gate open to them to meddle with priuiledges granted by the Pope But Sebastianus Pighius Auditor of The inuention of the Auditor of the Rota the Rota found a temper for this that the superintendencie should be giuen to the Bishops as Delegates of the Apostolique Sea The inuention pleased because it was in fauour of the Bishops without derogation of the priuiledge for the Bishop was to superintend not as Bishop but as the Popes Delegate And this gaue a paterne to accommodate other difficulties one in giuing authoritie to the Metropolitans ouer Parishes vnited to Monasteries not subiect to any Diocesse another in giuing power to Bishops ouer exempted Preachers who faile and serued also very much in the Decrees of the Sessions that were after The Canonists proposed that the Schoole subtiltie was not fit in these Politique reasons to vphold the Popes authoritie times and that it beseemed rather naturall things and Philosophie that these new Lectures should bee introduced to handle the Sacraments and the authority of the Church as Turrecremata Augustinus Triumphus after them S. Antoninus and others haue done with great fruit But the Fryars contradicting and opposing that this doctrine was as necessary as that they found a temper and ordered that the Lecture should bee for exposition of the Scripture and that the matter
should be fitted to the exigence of the text read and the capacitie of the auditors After many Discourses in many Congregations they came to establish the Decrees for the Sermons and to ouercome the difficulties they caused the Prelates who were their assured friends to negotiate with the Italian Bishops wishing them to consider how much they were bound for the honour of their nation to vphold the dignitie of the Papacie whose authoritie was treated of by medling with the priuiledges and what they might hope for from the Pope and Legates applying themselues to that which is iust and not depriuing the Friars of that they haue enioyed so long That it was dangerous to despise so many learned men now when heresies doe trouble the Church That the authoritie of Bishops should be enlarged by granting them power to allow or disallow the Preachers when they preach out of the Churches of their Order and when they preach in them by making them acknowledge the Prelate first asking his benediction That the Bishops might punish the Preachers for heresie forbid them to preach to auoyd scandall That they should bee contented with this and that other things should bee added as occasion serued By this meanes they gained so many that they were secure to establish the Decree with those conditions But there remained another difficulty because the Friars and Generals were not satisfied and to distaste them was not secure and expresly forbid by the Pope They endeauored to shew them that the grant made to the Bishops was iust and necessary whereof themselues were cause by extending their priuiledges too much and by passing the bounds of honesty In fine by admonishing the Bishops to proceed so that the Friars might not haue cause to complaine the Generals also were pacified When they made knowne their resolution to condemne in the same Session the Lutheran opinions of originall sinne they alleadged that to keepe the order of putting both the matters together it was necessary to handle some poynt of faith and that they could not begin from any other poynt And they proposed the Articles extracted out of the Protestants doctrine in that matter to bee examined and discussed by the Diuines in the Congregations whether they ought to bee condemned for hereticall The Cardinall Pacceco said that the Councell was to handle Articles of faith onely to reduce Germanie the which hee that would doe out of season should not onely faile of his ende but make matters worse When there is opportunitie to doe it it cannot bee knowen to those in Trent but onely to him that sitteth at the sterne of that Countrey who seeing all particulars knoweth when to applie the medicine Therefore hee aduised that they should craue by letters the opinion of the principall Prelates of the Nation before they went any further or that the Popes Nuncio should speake thereof with the Emperour To which opinion the Emperours Prelates induced by the Ambassadour did adhere But the Legates commending their iudgement and promising to write to the Nuncio added that notwithstanding this the Articles might bee disputed by the Diuines to gaine time whereunto the Cardinall also and the others adhered hoping that many difficulties might come acrosse to cause a delay and the Ambassadour Toledo was contented so that the Summer might bee past before the definition were made The Articles proposed were 1. That Adam by transgressing the precept hath lost iustice and incurred the The points of originall sinne to bee discussed wrath of God and mortalitie and though hee bee impaired both in soule and bodie yet no sinne is transferred from him to posteritie but onely corporall punishments 2. That Adams sinne is called originall because it is deriued from him to posteritie not by transmission but by imitation 3. That originall sinne is ignorance or contempt of God or want of feare without confidence in his Maiestie without diuine loue and with concupiscence and bad desires and generally a corruption of the whole man in his will soule and body 4. That in children there is an inclination to euill proceeding from the corrupted nature so that after the vse of reason it bringeth forth a loathing of diuine things and an immersion in matters of the world and that this is originall sinne 5. That children at the least borne of faithfull parents though they are baptized into the remission of sinnes yet they haue no sinne by descending from Adam 6. That originall sinne is not cancelled in Baptisme but not imputed or so razed that it beginneth to diminsh in this life and is wholly rooted out in that to come 7. That the sinne remayning in the baptized hindereth his entrance into heauen 8. That concupiscence which cherisheth sinne and remayneth after baptisme is truely sin 9. That the principall punishment due to originall sinne is hell fire besides corporall death and other imperfections vnto which man is subiect in this life The Diuines in the Congregation agreed that to discusse those Articles it was necessary not to proceed in that order but to examine all the matter methodically and see what was sinne in Adam and what deriued from him to posterity is sin in all men called originall how it is transmitted and how remitted In the first point also they agreed that Adam being depriued of righteousnesse The discussion of originall sinne his affections rebelled against reason which the Scripture vseth to expresse saying the flesh rebelleth against the spirit and by one onely name calleth his defect Concupiscence That hee incurred the wrath of God and corporall mortalitie threatned by God together with the spirituall death of the soule and yet that none of these defects can be called sinne but punishments that follow For sinne is formally the transgression of a diuine precept And here many enlarged themselues to finde out the kinde of this fault Some said it was pride some gluttony some infidelity and some more soundly that it might bee drawne to all these and more But hee that will take S. Pauls words for his ground can put it in no other kinde but of pure disobedience But seeking to know what thing deriued from Adam is sin in vs the opinions were more diuers For S. Austine who first sought into the essence thereof following S. Paul said it is concupiscence And S. Anselmus many hundred yeeres after holding that sin is cancelled in the baptized concupiscence still remayning maintayned that it is the priuation of originall righteousnesse which in Baptisme is renewed by a thing equiualent which is grace But S. Thomas and S. Bonauenture desiring to reconcile these two opinions considered that in our corrupted nature there are two rebellions one of the soule against God the other of the sences against the soule and that this is concupiscence and that vnrighteousnesse and therefore both together are the sin And S. Bonauenture gaue the first place to concupiscence saying that this is positiue and the other negatiue And S. Thomas contrarily made
great reason to exempt from originall sinne none but him For vnto him the promise of the Redeemer was made CHRIST is euer called the seed of Abraham and Abraham the Father of CHRIST and of all that beleeue a paterne of the faithfull These be greater dignities then to beare CHRIST in the belly according to that diuine answere that the Virgin was more blessed in hauing heard the word of GOD then in hauing borne CHRIST and giuen him sucke And he that will not for preheminencie except Abraham but onely esteeme for sound the ancient reason that CHRIST IS without sinne because he was borne of the holy Ghost without the seed of man will say it is better to follow the councell of the wise man and containe ones selfe within the bounds set downe by the Fathers They added that the world was much bound to the Councell for being contented to say that it confesseth and thinketh that concupiscence remaineth in the baptized or else men would be compelled to deny to feele that which they do In the decree of reformation it was expected that order should haue been taken with the schoole-men and Canonists with these for giuing diuine proprieties to the Pope euen to call him God attributing vnto him infallibilitie and making the same tribunall of both saying also that he is more mercifull then CHRIST with the Schoole men who leauing the Scripture or making it all doubtfull haue made Aritostles Philosophy the foundation of Theologie euen making a question whether there be a GOD and disputing of it on both sides It seemed strange that it was vnknowen vntill then that to preach was the office of Bishops that the abuse of preaching vanities or any thing but CHRIST was not remooued that prouision was made against the open merchandizing of Preachers vnder the name of almes Newes beeing come of these decrees to the Emperours The D 〈…〉 es a 〈…〉 in the Emperors Court Court it was taken in ill part that light matters not required by Germany were handled and that in matter of faith the disputes were awaked by the decree For the controuersie of originall sinne being almost agreed in the Colloquies from the Councell from whence composition was expected a decree did proceed against the things accorded and it was written in the Emperours name to his Ministers in Trent that they should promote the reformation and endeauour that the controuersie of faith should be deferred vntill the Protestants came whom the Emperour was perswaded hee could bring thither or at least vntill the Prelates of Germany did arriue who would put themselues into the iourney so soone as the Diet was ended But they talked but a little while of these affaires of the Councell because other accidents happened which drew all mens eyes and mindes vnto them For in Rome the 26. of Iune the Cardinall of Trent concluded a league The Cardinall of Trent concludeth a league the 26. of June betweene the Pope and the Emperour against the Protestants betweene the Pope and Emperor against the Protestants of Germanie the treaty whereof was begun the yeere before in Wormes by Cardinall Farnese as hath been said and afterwards continued by other Ministers The causes alleadged and the conditions were because Germany had a long time perseuered in heresie for remedie whereof the Councell was assembled in Trent and already begun whereunto the Protestants refusing to submit the Pope and Emperour for the glory of GOD and safetie of Germanie doe agree The causes and capitulations of this league that the Emperour shall take armes against those that refuse it and reduce them to the obedience of the holy Sea and for this the Pope shall lay in Venice an hundred thousand crownes in trust beside the hundred thousand laid there all ready to spend in this vse onely and shall send to the war at his owne charges twelue thousand Italian foote and fiue hundred light horse for sixe moneths shall giue the Emperour for this yeere halfe the rents of the Churches of Spaine and power to alienate of the reuenewes of the Monasteries of those kingdomes to the valew of fiue hundred thousand crownes that during the sixe moneths the Emperour shall not make an accord with the Protestants without the Pope who also shall haue a certaine portion of whatsoeuer is gained by the war and if the war continue longer new capitulations which shall seeme fit to both parties shall be treated on and place shall be left for other to enter into the league bearing part of the charges and receiuing part of the profits There was one capitulation apart which was kept secret concerning the French Kings that if any Christian Prince during the warre did mooue latines against the Emperour the Pope should bee bound to persecute him with spirituall and temporall forces A few dayes after the Pope wrote to the Suisses inuiting them to assist The Pope writeth to the Suissès him first shewing in ample termes his beneuolence towards them and the griefe he felt for that some of them had ostranged themselues from his obedience and thanking God for those who perseuered and commonding them all for that in this difference of religion they keep themselues in peace whereas in other places diuers tumults did arise for the same cause he added that to prouide against them hee had ordained the Counsell of Trent hoping that no man would refuse to submit himselfe and hee was assured that those amongst them who vntill then 〈◊〉 in the Apostolicall obedience will obey the Councell and the others not conteinneth Hee inuited them also to come thither complayning that many in Germanie who are called Princes did proudly disdaine and despise the Councell whose authoritie is rather Diuine then humane This hath compelled him to thinke of force and Armes And because it hath happened that the Emperour hath made the same resolution hee hath beene constrained to ioyne With him and assist him with his owne and the Churches power to restore religion by warre That hee was willing to signifie his purpose and minde vnto them that they may ioyne their prayers with him render the auncient honour to the Church of Rome and assist him in so pious a cause But the Emperour made shew he vndertooke the warre not for religion The Emperor would not haue it thought that this war is made for religion but for matters of State for that some denied him obedience plotted with strangers against him and refused to obey the Lawes vsurped the possessions of others especially the Churches going about to make Bishoprikes and Abbacies hereditarie and that hauing prooued diuers gentle meanes to reduce them they euer became more insolent On the other side the Protestants laboured to make manifest to the And the Protestants shevv the contrary world that all proceeded from the instigation of the Pope and of the Councell of Trent They put the Emperour in minde of the Capitulations which he swore in Frankfurt when hee was
laboureth in his place And indeed where the industry of the person is not chosen for the worke but a place and degree is prouided for the person there is no reason hee should bee bound to labour for himselfe or assist him that doeth The disorder proceeded so farre that it would haue ouerthrowen the Clergie if the Popes had not in part resisted commanding that Prelates and other Curates though they might exercise the charge by substitutes yet should be tied to assistance in the place which they called residence Whereunto also they bound the Canons without constraining other beneficed Clerkes vnto it not so much as speaking of them but leauing them to the custome or rather abuse brought in by which silence it came to passe that they thought themselues obliged Neither did this voluntarie deceipt displease the Pope who saw very well that it would end in the greatnesse of the Court. And hence arose the pernicious and neuer sufficiently detested distinction of Benefices of residence and not residence which followed as well in deed as in doctrine without any blush of absurditie which it did euidently bring with it that is to giue a title and salarie without Obligation And to palliate it or rather to make it more shamefull whereas the Canonists haue a maxime conuincing this absurditie that is that euery Benefice is giuen for an office they haue expounded it vnderstanding by office the houres or prayers of the Breuiarie so that a reuenue of a thousand or tenne thousand or more crownes is giuen for this onely to take a Breuiarie in hand and read as fast as one can in a low voice not marking any thing but to pronounce the words But the distinction of the Doctours and the prouision of the Popes augmented the abuse in the short time For without those some of the beneficed men might perhaps haue made conscience of it but with them they thinke the abuse is iustified as a thing lawfull And for the Curates the Popes dispensation was neuer denyed to any that sought it by that way by which euery thing is obtained at Rome So that the poore onely doe reside and those that gaine by it and the abuse first a little remedied by the Popes lawes did by the dispensations not onely leape to the height but spread it selfe abroad and infected the earth After the stirres of Germanie for Religion which gaue occasion to speake of and desire reformation euery one ascribing the mischiefe to the negligence and small care of the Prelates desiring to see them at the gouernement of their Churches detesting the dispensations which caused them to be absent discourses were made of their Obligation and some Pious men amongst whom was Friar Thomas Caietan Cardinall affirmed that the Obligation of residence was by the Law of GOD. And it happened as it doeth in all things that the preceding passion perswaded the more rigid opinion and more strict Obligation and made the disobligation more hard This caused them to adde vnto it the vigor of the Law of GOD. The Prelates seeing the mischiefe and desiring it should be excuseable and a small fault would needes beleeue that they were not bound by GOD but by the Pope whose dispensation or silence did saue them With these preuious dispositions of doctrine the matter Great controuersies in the Councell about residence was proposed in the Councell as hath beene said which because it produced a small controuersie in the beginning a greater in the progresse and in the end which was in the yeeres 1562. and 1563. greatest of all it will not be vnseasonable to make some recapitulation and to recount some particular occurrences Therefore though the Articles first proposed were but to adde greater bonds and punishments to the precepts to remooue the impediments and A controuersie whether residence be de iure Diuine facilitate the execution and all agreed alleadging perswasions out of the old and new Testament Canons of the Councels doctrine of the Fathers and out of the inconueniences which sprang from the non-residencie yet the maior part of the Diuines especially the Dominicans did determine that the obligation was by the Law of God Friar Bartholomew Caranza and Friar Dominicus Soto Spaniards were the most principall authors The most grounded reasons they brought were that Bishoprickes are founded by CHRIST as ministeries and workes and so require a personall action which a man absent cannot performe that CHRIST describing the qualitie of a good shepheard saith that hee giueth his life for the flocke knoweth the sheepe by their names and walketh before them The Canonists and Italian Prelates did dispute that the obligation was by the Ecclesiasticall law alleadging that anciently neuer any non-resident was reprehended as a transgressour of the Law of God but of the Canons onely That Timothie though Bishop of Ephesus was long in his iourney by order of S. Paul That it was sayd to Saint Peter Feede the Lambes which is vnderstood of all and yet hee cannot bee euery where present so the Bishop may fulfill the commandement of feeding without residence They answered the contrary reasons that the conditions of a Pastor proposed by CHRIST doe agree to none but CHRIST himselfe Friar Ambrosius Catarinus though a Dominican was contrary to the rest He sayd the Bishopricke instituted by CHRIST is one onely which the Pope hath the institution of the others is by the Pope who as hee diuideth the quantity and number of the sheepe to bee fed so hee prescribeth also the manner and qualitie Therefore it belongeth to the Pope to appoint euery Bishop to attend the flocke by himselfe or his substitute and may allot vnto him either much or little and depriue him also of the power of feeding Thomas Campeggius Bishop of Feltre answered another way that the Bishop as Saint Ierom testifieth is the institution of CHRIST but the diuision of Bishoprickes was after instituted by the Church that CHRIST gaue the charge of feeding to all the disciples but tied them not to a place as the actions of the Apostles and of their Disciples doe shew the assigning of this portion of the flocke to one and that to another was an Ecclesiasticall institution to gouerne better These things were handled by the Bishops with much passion The Spaniards did not onely adhere to but cherish the opinion that it was de The Spanish secret in this point iure diuino hauing a secret which they communicated onely amongst themselues to make great the Episcopall authority For if it were once decided that they had the charge from CHRIST to gouerne their Church it would bee decided also that they haue from him authority necessarie for it which the Pope could not restraine These designes were smelled out by those that leaned to the Court therefore in regard of the importance of the matter they also incouraged the maintainers of the contrary opinion The Legats thought it better to withstand the danger by dissembling their knowledge of it and
aiming at this marke said for the present that the matter was hard and had need of greater examination that where the controuersie is betweene the Catholikes they ought not to condemne one part for feare of making a schisme and sowing contentions that they may ioyntly indeauour to confute the Lutherans Therefore that it were better to deferre the declaration by what right it is due vntil another Session Some thought it sufficient to renew the old Canons and Decretals in this matter and sayd they were seuere enough because they inflicted depriuation for a punishment and reasonable enough because they admitted lawfull excuses There remained to find a way that dispensations might not be granted and that was sufficient Others thought it necessary to adde new punishments and remoue the impediments which was of the greatest importance because those being taken away residencie would follow and that it was no matter from whence the obligation came so it were executed and that this being done the matter would be better discussed It pleased the maior part that the one and the other should be done whereunto the Legates g 〈…〉 vpon condition that the dispensations should not bee spoken against but to cause them not to be desired that the impediments should bee taken away which come by exemptions wherein there was as much spoken and with no lesse con 〈…〉 between those which held euery exemption for all abuse and those who thought them necessary in the Church and reproued onely the excesses S. Ierom witnesseth that in the first beginnings of Christianity the Churches A discourse of the Authour concerning exemptions were gouerned by a kinde of Aristocracy by the common counsell of the Presbytery but to withstand the diuisions which were brought in the monarchicall gouernement was instituted giuing all the superintendency to the Bishop whom all the orders of the Church did obey neither 〈◊〉 any one thinke to withdraw himselfe from vnder the authority The neighbour Bishops whose Churches because they were vnder one Prouince had commerce did gouerne themselues also in common by Synods and to make the gouernement more easie attributing much to the Bishop of the principall City they made him as it were Head of that body and by a more ample communion which all the Prouinces of one perfecture or great gouernement held together the Bishop of the City where the Ruler did reside gained a certaine superiority by custome These prefectures were the Imperiall City of Rome with the Cities adioyning the prefecture of Alexandria which gouerned Egypt Libya and Pentapolis of Antioch for Syria and other Prouinces of the East and in the other lesser prefectures called in Greeke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the same was obserued This gouernement brought in and approoued by custome onely which found it commodious was established by the first Councell of Nice vnder Constantine and ordained by a Canon that it should continue and euery one was so farre from putting himselfe out of this order that the Bishop of Ierusalem hauing many honourable preheminences perhaps because it was the place where our Sauiour Christ conuersed in the flesh and was the fountaine of Religion the Councell of Nice did ordaine that those honours should still remaine but so that nothing was detracted from the Metropolitan then Bishop of Cesarea This gouernement which hath bin euer held in all the Churches of the East was altered in the Latine because many great Monasteries being built gouerned by Abbates of great fame and worth who by their conspicuous virtues made the Bishops afraid there arose some emulation betweene these and those and the Abbates to free themselues from these inconueniences whether reall or fained and to couer their ambition to withdraw themselues from the subiection which they owed did obtaine of Popes to bee receiued vnder the protection of Saint Peter and immediately vnder the subiection of the Pope This being profitable for the Court of Rome because he that obtaineth priuiledges is bound to maintaine the authority of him that granteth them suddenly all the Monasteries were exempted The Chapters also of Cathedrall Churches consisting for the most part of Regulars by the same pretences did obtaine exemption Finally the Cluniacensian and Cistersian Congregations were all wholly exempted With great inlargement of the Popes authority which came to haue subiects in all places defended and protected by the Papacie and interchangeably defenders and protectors The inuention was not commended by Saint Bernard who liued in that time and was of the Cistersian Congregation yea hee admonished Pope Eugenius to consider thereof that all were abuses that it ought not to be well taken if an Abbat did refuse to obey the Bishop and the Bishop the Metropolitane that the militant Church should take example by the triumphant where no Angel euer said I will not be vnder the Archangel But Bernard would haue said more if hee had liued in the times following when the Mendicant Orders obtained not onely a generall exemption from the Episcopall authority but power also to build Churches in any place whatsoeuer and to administer the Sacraments in them But in these last ages the abuse went on so farre that euery petty Priest did obtaine with a smal charge an exemption from the superiority of his Bishop not onely in causes of correction but also to be ordained by whom he listeth and in summe not to acknowledge the Bishop at all This beeing the state of the cause and the Bishops requiring remedie some that were more vehement returned to the things spoken in the Congregations that were before the other Session against the exemption of Friars But the wiser sort thinking it impossible to obtaine any thing so long as the number and greatnesse of the Regular Orders continued and fauour of the Court they were contented to remooue onely the exemptions of the Chapters and particular persons and demande a reuocation of them all But the Legates treating with them in particular and putting then in mind that all the reformation could not bee made by that Session that it was fit to begin and leaue something for future times made them rest contented that the exemption of particular Priests Friars not inhabiting in the Cloysters A smal reformation in matter of exemption is made and of Chapters only in criminall causes should be remooued from whence the greater disorders doe arise as also faculties to giue Clericall Orders to him that resideth not in his owne diocesse promising to prouide against the other abuses in another Session While these things were handled in Trent the Pope hauing receiued aduice Card Farnese the Popes Legate with the Emperour is recalled from the Cardinall Farnese considering with how small reputation an Apostolique Legate did remaine in Ratisbon when his souldiers were in the field he recalled him and with him a great number of Italian Gentlemen which were of the Popes troupes did depart In the middest of October the two armies were so neere at Santhem that there was
perseuere without the speciall assistance of GOD or cannot with it 23. That the iust cannot sinne or can auoyde all veniall sinnes without a speciall priuiledge as the Church holdeth of the Virgin 24. That iustice is not preserued and increased by good workes but that they are fruits onely or signes 25. That the iust sinneth mortally or venially in euery worke 26. That the iust ought not to expect a reward for his good workes 27 That there is no mortall sinne but infidelity 28 That grace being lost faith is lost also or that the faith remayning is not true nor of a Christian 29 That man sinning after baptisme cannot be lifted vp by the grace of God or may recouer it by faith onely without the Sacrament of penanace 30. That euery fault and punishment is wholly remitted to euery penitent man there remaning no temporall punishment to bee indured in this life or in Purgatorie 31. That the iust sinneth if hee doe good onely in hope of an eternall reward 32. That the good workes of the iust are the gifts of God and are not withall the merits of the iustified 33. That this doctrine is derogatory to the glory of God and merits of CHRIST or that their glory is not made more illustrious by it When I had made this short narration of the Decree I began to thinke it superfluous seeing all the decrees of that Councel are printed in one volume The authors reason why he rehearseth the decrees though they be printed in a volume apart and in euery mans hands and that in the composition of the Actes that follow I might referre my selfe to that booke and I was about to teare this leafe But considering that some might desire to reade the whole continuation in one booke only and that if any thought it better to see the originall hee might omit this mine abbreuiation I resolued not to change but to obserue the same stile in the matters following and the rather because I am grieued when in Zenophon and Tacitus I see the narration of things most knowen to their times omitted which remaineth vnknowen to mee because there is no meanes to know it againe and I hold it for a maxime that one ought neuer to referre himselfe to another Therefore I come to the summe of the Decree of reformation Which did containe in substance 1. That the Synod being willing to The Decree of reformation amend the depraued manners of the Clergie and people thought fit to begin with the gouernours of the greater Churches Therefore trusting in God and his Vicar on earth that that charge shall be giuen to worthy men exercised from their youth in Ecclesiasticall discipline it doth admonish them to performe their duety which cannot bee executed without residing in the place where it is to bee done Yet many leauing the flocke and care of the lambes wander in Courts and apply themselues to secular businesse Therefore the Synod doth reuiue all the ancient Canons against non-residents and doth constitute besides that euery gouernour of a Cathedrall Church of what title or preeminencie soeuer who shall remaine sixe moneths together out of his Diocesse without a iust and reasonable cause shall lose the fourth part of the reuenues and if he perseuere sixe moneths more shall lose another fourth part and the contumacie increasing the Metropolitane vpon paine of not entring into the Church for three moneths shall delate him to the Pope who by his supreame authoritie may inflict greater punishment or prouide the Church of a more profitable Pastor And if the Metropolitan shall likewise offend the most ancient Suffragan shall bee bound to denounce him 2. But others inferiours to Bishops tyed to residence either by law or custome shall be compelled thereunto by the Bishops abrogating euery priuiledge which giueth a perpetuall exemption from residing But dispensations granted for a time for a reasonable cause true and prooued before the Ordinary shall remaine in force and the Bishop as Delegate of the Apostolike Sea shall take care that a sufficient Vicar bee prouided for the charge of soules with a conuenient portion of the reuenues notwithstanding any priuiledge or exemption 3. Beside that no Clerke by personall priuiledge or regular dwelling out of the Monasterie by priuiledge of his order shall bee exempt from beeing punished if hee offend or visited or corrected by his Ordinary 4. Likewise that Chapters of Cathedrall and other Collegiate Churches shall not by vertue of exemption customes oathes and agreements bee freed from the visitation of their Bishops and greater Prelates when there shall be neede 5. In fine it did ordaine that no Bishop might exercise Pontificall actes in the diocesse of another by pretence of priuiledge without his leaue and The next Session to bee held the third of March. onely ouer his subiects And the day of the next Session was appointed the third of March. In Rome the Decree of faith ministred no matter of discourse in regard it was not new as well because it had beene seene and examined publikely as hath beene sayd as because all men knew that the Germane opinions were to bee condemned But the Court Bishops who had beene afraid a long time of the Article of residencie which was handled did rest content assuring themselues that the Decree of the Councell could worke no greater effect then the Popes Decretals had done before But the inferiour The inferiour Courtiers are discontented with the reformation Courtiers were discontented seeing the Bishop had power to compell them They lamented their owne misery who were to serue all their life to gaine their liuing and after so much paines taken for a reward must be confined in a village or by a base Canonry subiected to a greater slauery in obeying the Bishops who will not onely keepe them as it were tied to a stake but with visitations and pretence of corrections will bring them to a miserable subiection or hold them in perpetuall vexations and charge But elsewhere and especially in Germanie when the Decrees were seene The Decrees are censured in Germany that of faith was more spoken of which must bee read ouer and againe with much attention and speculation because it could not bee vnderstood without a perfect knowledge of the inward motion of the mind and without knowing in whom it is actiue in whom passiue things most subtile and for the diuers appearance they make euer accounted disputable all the doctrine of the Councel turning vpon this hinge whether the first obiect of the will worke vpon the will or the will vpon the obiect or whether they bee both actiue and passiue Some pleasant wits said that if the Astrologers not knowing the true causes of the celestiall motions to salue the appearances haue inuented Eccentriques and Epicicles it was no wonder if the Councell desiring to salue the appearances of the super-celestiall motions did fall into excentricitie of opinions The Grammarians did not cease to admire and scoffe
the artifice of that proposition which is in the fifth Chapter Neque homo ipse nihil omnino agat which they sayd was not intelligible and without example For if the Synode would signifie Etiam homo ipse aliquid agat it might say so plainely as is fit to doe in matter of faith where the more simple expression is the better and if they would vse an elegancie they might say Etiam homo ipse nihil agat But the word omnino beeing interposed that speech is incongruous and without sence as all are which haue two negatiues that cannot be resolued into an affirmatiue For to resolue that one must say Etiam homo ipse aliquid omnino agat which is incongruous and not to bee vnderstood what aliquid omnino may signifie heere For it would say that a man hath an action in a certaine kinde which in another kinde is no action The Fathers were defended by saying that to examine the forme of Speech so seuerely was nothing but to cauill Whereunto they replyed that a gentle interpretation was due vnto vsuall formes of speach but that it is a publique vtility to discouer the artifice of him that leauing the cleere and vsuall phrases inuenteth those that are incongruous and containe in them contradiction to cauill and to play on both sides Those that vnderstood Theologie said that the doctrine that a man may alwayes refuse diuine inspirations was contrary to the publike and ancient prayer of the Church Et ad te nostras etiam rebelles compelle propitius Uoluntates Which is not fit wee should say is a vaine desire but that it is made by faith as S. Iames saith and granted by God to his elected They added that one could no more say with S. Paul that it commeth not from man which doth separate the vessell of wrath from those of Gods mercie that which separateth being that humane Non nihil omnino Many did consider that place of the seuenth Chapter where it is sayd Iustice is giuen by measure according to the good pleasure of God and the disposition of the receiuer both which things cannot bee true For if it pleased God to giue more to him that were lesse disposed it would not bee by measure of the disposition and if it bee by the measure of that there is alwayes the motiue by which God worketh and doeth not vse his good pleasure They marueiled that those were condemned who sayd that the Precepts of God were impossible to bee kept seeing that the same Councell in the Decree of the second Session exhorteth the faithfull assembled in Trent that repenting confessing and communicating they should obserue the Commaundements of God Quantum quisquis poterit Which modification would bee impious if the iustified could keepe them absolutely and they noted that the same word Praecepta was there to take away all cauill Those that were read in the Ecclesiasticall Story sayd that in all the Councels held in the Church from the Apostles time vntill now there were neuer so many Articles decided as in this Session onely in which Aristotle had a great part by hauing exactly distinguished all the kindes of causes which if hee had not done wee had wanted many Articles of Faith The Polititians also though they ought not to examinematters of Religion but simply follow them yet found matter of discourse in this Decree For seeing in the tenth Chapter the Obligation of obeying the Commandements of GOD and the Church and the same replied in the twentieth Canon they were scandalized because there was no mention of Obligation to the commandements of Princes and Magistrates They said that obedience vnto these is more plainely set downe in the Scripture that the old Law is full of it that the doctrine is cleere in the new Testament expressed and handled at large by CHRIST himselfe by Saint Peter and Saint Paul That there is found an expresse Obligation to heare the Church but none expresse to obey it Hee is obeyed who commandeth of his owne power and hee is heard who doeth promulgate that which belongeth to another man Neither were these men satisfied with the excuse that the commandements of Princes are included in those of God and that obedience is due vnto them because God hath commanded they should bee obeyed But they replyed that by this reason the Church rather ought to bee omitted and said that the Church was expressed and the Princes passed ouer in silence to breede according to the ancient scope of the Ecclesiastiques that pernicious opinion that men are bound to obey them for conscience sake and Princes and Magistrates onely for feare of temporall punishments and that otherwise their commandements may be transgressed without respect and so to cause euery gouernment to be hated accounted tyrannicall and subuerted and by describing the subiection vnto Priests to be the only principall way to gaine heauen to draw all iurisdiction to themselues and by consequence all authority The Decree of reformation was said to bee a meere illusion For to trust in God and the Pope that prouision should bee made of persons worthy to gouerne the Churches belongeth rather to him that prayeth then to him that reformeth To renew the ancient Canons with one word onely and one so generall was more to confirme the disuse of them but if they would restore them in earnest they should remooue the causes which haue buried them in silence giue them strength by penalties and deputation of those that should put them in execution and should vse other meanes which doe reuiue and preserue Lawes In fine it was said to haue done nothing but establish that one might bee absent all the yeere by loosing halfe the reuenewes or rather one was taught how hee might not reside eleuen moneths and more without any punishment by interposing those thirty dayes or fewer in the midst of the other time of the yeere and that the Decree was wholly destroyed with the exception of iust and reasonable causes which no man is so simple as not to find being to haue Iudges for whom it will be profitable not to haue residencie practised This place requireth that mention should bee made of a particular accident which then begun though it ended not vntill after foure moneths belongeth wholly to the present Session maketh knowen what the Councell was and in what estimation it was had by those that assisted in it For the vnderstanding whereof I will repeat that Friar Dominicus Soto who had as hath been sayd a great part in the Synod in framing the Decrees of originall sinne and iustification hauing noted all the opinions and reasons vsed in Soto and Catarinus publish Bookes one againâ— another concerning the meaning of the Councell and the Fathers are much diuided those discussions thought to communicate them vnto the world and to draw the words of the Decree to his owne meaning printed a booke containing the whole together and did intitle it De natura gratia and did dedicate
it is a cause for that the effect doeth follow not by any vertue of its owne but by the promise of God to giue grace at that time as the merite is cause of the reward without any actiuitie This they prooued not onely by the authoritie of Scotus and Saint Bonauenture their Diuines but by Saint Bernard also who saith that grace is receiued by the Sacraments as a Canon is inuested by the booke and a bishop by the ring The reasons were expounded on both sides with great prolixitie and sharpenesse And they censured one another The Dominicans said that the other opinion was neere to Lutheranisme and the others that theirs being impossible gaue occasion to the heretikes to calumniate the Church Some good Prelates desired though without effect to make peace saying that in regard they agreed in the conclusion that the Sacraments conteine and are cause of grace it did little import in what manner and that it was better not descending to particulars to stand in the generall But the Fryars replied that they spake not of words but of establishing or annihilating the Sacraments There would neuer haue been an end if the Legate Sancta Croce had not giuen order that they should passe to that which remained and that afterwards they should returne to examine whether it were necessary to decide the point or to leaue it The Legates called vnto them the generals of the orders and prayed The Legates vse meanes to represse the dangerous libertie of the Fryars them to cause the Fryars to treat with modestie and charitie without partialitie to their owne sect shewing they were called to speake against heresies and not to make new arise by disputes And they wrote thereof to Rome shewing how dangerous the libertie was which the Friars did assume and to what it might come And they told the Pope that a moderation was necessary For there being a fame spred of those dissensions and censures which one partie pronounced against the other it must needs raise scandall and small reputation of the Councell It was thought fit to omit the fifth Article as decided in the former Session But Friar Bartholmew Miranda called to minde that Luther by that paradox of his that the Sacraments doe not conferre grace but by exciting faith drew also a conclusion that those of the old and of the Euangelicall law are of equall vertue which opinion was to bee condemned as contrary to the doctrine of the Fathers and the Church all hauing said that the olde Sacraments were onely signes of grace but the new conteine it and cause it No man did contradict the conclusion but the Franciscans proposed that it should not bee sayd of the old Law but of Moses Law in regard that Circumcision it selfe did cause grace but it was not a Mosaicall Sacrament for CHRIST also said it was not of Moses but of the Fathers and also because other sacrifices before Abraham did conferre and cause grace The Dominicans replyed that Saint Paul sayd plainely that Abraham had receiued the Circumcision onely for a signe that hee being the first vnto whom it was giuen it is as much as to say it was instituted onely for a signe And the questions of the manner of conteining and causing grace returned into the field Friar Gregorie of Padua said hereupon that it was a cleere case in Logique that things in the same kinde haue identitie and difference among themselues If the old Sacraments and ours had onely difference they would not all bee Sacraments but equiuocally if onely identitie they would bee absolutely the same thing Therefore they must beware to put difficultie in plaine matters for some diuersitie of wordes and that Saint Augustine had sayd that these and those are diuers in the signe but equall in the thing signified And in another place that they were diuers in the visible species but the same in the intelligible signification and that else where he puts a difference that those were promissiue and these demonstratiue which another doth expresse in another terme that those were prenunciatiue and these contestatiue Whence it plainely appeareth that they agree and differ in many things which no sensible man can deny and therefore it was wisedome not to put that Article in the beginning neither was it to any purpose to touch it in the present Decree Another opinion came forth that the opinion of the Lutherans and Zuinglians was to bee condemned without descending to the particulars For they say there is no difference betweene the old and new Sacraments but in the Rites But it hath beene shewed that there are other differences and therefore they are to be condemned for this onely without descending to shew what those differences are But the sixt was censured by the Dominicans who said it was proper to the Euangelicall Sacraments to giue grace and that the old did not giue it but onely by the vertue of deuotion and that this was the opinion of Saint Thomas They alleadged for a principall ground the determination of the Florentine Councell that the Sacraments of the old Law did not cause grace but did figure that it must bee giuen by the passion of CHRIST But Because S. Bondaenture and Sootus did maintaine that the Circumcision did conferre grace Ex opere operato Scotus adding that immediatly after the sinne of Adam a Sacrament was instituted in which a grace was giuen to babes by vertue of it that is Ex opere operato the Franciscans said the Article was true and could not be censured and that if as Saint Thomas said children before CHRIST were saued by the fathers faith the state of Christians was worse For now the fathers faith doth not helpe the children without Baptisme and Saint Austine saith that the childe that is caried by the father to be baptized if hee die in the way is damned So that if faith onely did then suffice the condition of the sonnes of Christians is now worse In these difficulties many did propose that the Article as probable should bee omitted To leaue out the seuenth and eighth there was a great agreement But in Concerning the Character imprinted by the Sacrament the ninth of the Chalacter Friar Dominicus Soto endeauoured to declare that it hath foundation in the holy Scripture and hath euer bin held in the Church for an Apostolicull Tradition and though the name hath not been vsed by the Fathers yet the thing signified is most ancient Others did not grant him so great a scope because it did not appeare that Gratian or the Master of the Sentences had made any mention thereof Yea Iohn Scotius said that it was not necessary by the words of the Scripture or of the Fathers to affirme it but onely by the authority of the Church a thing vsuall with that Doctor to denie things with a kinde of courtesie It was worth the knowing what thing they meant it should be and where situated in such multiplicity of Schoole-opinions some
making it a quality and amongst those were foure opinions according to the foure kindes of the qualities some a spirituall power some an habite or disposition others a spirituall figure and the opinion that it was a sensible metaphoricall quality did not want abettors Some would haue it a call relation some a fabrique of the minde who were to declare how farre it differed from nothing The same variety of opinions concerning the subiect was trouble some some placed it in the effende of the soule some in the vnderstanding some in the will and there wanted not who gaue it place in the hands and tongue Ierome of Portugall a Dominican Friar thought that the Sacraments did imprint a spirituall quality before the comming of grace and that it was of two sports one bib which can neuer bee abolished the other which may bee lost and regained the former whereof is called a Character and the later a certaine ornament The Sacraments which giue the first cannot bee reiterated because their effect euer remaineth the others may when their effect is lost This caried a faire shew but was not approoued by many because there was no other author to be found of that ornament but Saint Thomas who also though he begat it yet did not thinke it worthy of education But howsoeuer all agreed in this generall that three Sacraments haue the Character yet some did say modestly that it was to bee approoued as more probable not as necessary Three Sacraments haue a Character others on the contrary that it was an Article of Faith because Innocentius the third made mention of it and was so defined by the Councell of Florence The Article that the honesty of the Minister was not necessary was so discussed by Saint Austine in so many bookes against the Donatists that the Diuines did all agree and besides it was alleadged for a principall ground that the Article was condemned by the Councell of Constance amongst the errors of Iohn Wickliefe They all condemned the eleuenth Article as contrary to the Scripture Tradition and vse of the vniuersall Church The twelfth of the formes of the Sacraments was distinguished as receiuing two sences vnderstanding by forme either the essentiall words as it is sayd that euery Sacrament hath for matter the sensible element and for forme the word or vnderstanding by forme all the forme and rite of the Ministery which includeth many things not necessary but decent And they thought fit to make two Canons thereof by the first condemning him of heresie that sayth that the forme may be changed being instituted by CHRIST But for the second sense though accidentall things may receiue mutation yet when any rite is brought in by publike authority or receiued and confirmed by common vse it should not be in euery mans power to change it but onely in the Popes as Head of the Church vniuersall when it is conuenient for some new respect In the thirteenth of the intention of the Minister they could not dissent from the Councell of Florence which holds it necessary but what intention Concerning the intention of the Minister in the administration of the Sacrament was required was hard to expresse in regard of the variety of opinions about the efficacie and vertue of the Sacraments because there cannot bee the same intention of two who haue diuers opinions The common answere was that the intention to doe as the Church did was sufficient Notwithstanding this exposition the difficulties remained for that mens opinions what the Church is beeing diuers their intention in administring the Sacrament would prooue various also It seemed they might say it was not different when all had the same aime to doe that which hath been instituted by CHRIST and obserued by the Church though a false Church be taken for a true so that the rite of the one and the other be the same In this particular the Bishop of Minori proposed a thing worthy to be repeated A discourse of the Bishop of Minori about the intention of the Minister heere and esteemed by all to deserue great consideration Hee sayd that to the Lutherans who giue no other vertue to the Sacraments then to excite faith which notwithstanding may bee stirred vp some other way it did little import to receiue the true Sacrament Whereupon they say it is not necessary and thinke it not conuenient that the malice of a wicked Minister who hath no intention to conferre the true Sacrament should bee able to hurt because wee are to regard what the faithfull receiueth and not what is giuen But amongst the Catholikes who doe truely attribute to the Sacrament power to giue grace to him that doeth not resist it seeing it happeneth very seldome that grace is obtained by any other meanes surely little children and many who haue but small vnderstanding are saued no other way And ordinary men haue so weake a disposition that it would not suffice without the Sacrament And those few who as Phonixes haue a perfect disposition yet doe receiue greater grace by the Sacrament Therefore it much concerneth a Christian to bee assured that hee receiueth that which is true and effectuall If a Priest hauing charge of foure or fiue thousand soules were an infidell but a formall hypocrite and in absoluing the penitent baptizing of children and consecrating the Eucharist had an intention not to doe what the Church doeth it must bee sayd that the children are damned the penitent not absolued and that all remaine without the fruit of the Communion Neither is it enough to say that faith supplyeth because it doth not helpe children at all according to the Catholike doctrine nor others so much as the Sacrament and to attribute so great vertue to faith were to take all vertue from the Sacraments and to fall into the Lutheran opinion Hee considered how a tender Father would be afflicted when his sonne was about to die if hee doubted of the intension of the baptizing Priest So hee that feeleth himselfe of a weake disposition and is to bee baptized what anxietie will he haue that perhaps the Priest is a counterfeit Christian and mocketh him not meaning to baptize him but onely to wash him in iest And the same may bee feared in confession and receiuing the Eucharist He added if any sayd these cases were rare would to God it were so and that in this corrupt age wee had not cause to doubt they were many But suppose they are very few or but one onely Let there bee a knaue Priest who fayneth and hath not an intention to administer the true Baptisme to a childe who after being a man growen is created Bishop of a great Citie and liueth many yeeres in that charge so that hee hath ordained a great part of the Priests it must bee said that hee being not baptized is not ordained nor they ordained who are promoted by him So in that great Citie there will bee neither Eucharist nor Confession because they cannot bee
exclude the Arch-bishop of Collen sent two Commissaries to assemble all the orders of his Sate and to cause them to abandon him and to receiue for their Arch bishop Prince Adolphus his coaiutour yeâ—lding obedience and swearing side litievnto him The Cleargie was readie to doe it for the causes before recited but the Nobilite and Ambassadours of the Cities refusing saying they could not abandon a Prince vnto whom they had sworhe The Duke of Cloues bordering vpon him sent to the Arch bishop and caused 〈◊〉 â—â—of the Nobilitie to go thither also to pray him to find a mea 〈…〉 that the whole State might not bee dissolued with the great dammage of the neighbour 1547 PAVL 3. CHARLES 5. EDVVARD 6. FRANCIS 1. Who doth generously renounce his state Countries The Arch-bishop mooued with compassion to free the State from warre and that the innocent people might not suffer did generously renounce the State and absolue his subiects from the oath and so Adolphus was receiued for his successor whom he had alwaies loued as his brother and communicated to him whatsoeuer hee had done for reformation of the Church who was now of another opinion either because hee was truely changed or for some other respect In February newes came to Trent of the death of the King of England Thanks giuen to God and great ioy in Trent for the deâ—th of the K. of England which happened the moneth before The Fathers gaue thankes to GOD and went almost all to the Bishop of Worcesten congratulating that himselfe and the kingdome were as they sayd deliuered from the tyrannie of a cruell persecutor saying it was a miracle that he had left a sonne of but nine yeeres of age that he might not be able to tread in his Fathers steps And it is true that hee did not tread in them all For Henry though he had wholy taken away the Popes authoritie and punished his adherents capitally yet hee did euer constantly retaine all the residue of the doctrine of the Church of Rome But Edward for so his sonnes name was gouerned by his Vncle on the mothers side the Duke of Somerset who was inclined to the doctrine of the Protestants changed religion as shall be said in its place The Popes letters being come the Cardinall Sancta Croce was of opinion that it was good to mollifie the Prelates combined by granting some of the petitions which were granted from Rome thinking they would easily bee pacified with that determination The Cardinall of Monte sayd that to condescend to an inferior especially to a multitude was to make them pretend a greater satisfaction that first he would try his friends when he found he was fortified with the greater number hee would not retire an inch but if he found it otherwise hee would vse art After many discourses as it hapneth betweene Colleagues Sancta Croce yeelded to Monte who was more passionate They receiued aduise that the absent Prelates would bee returned before the end of February whose minds were sounded and many of them were found to adhere to the Pope These being confirmed with hope and others ensnared with the same baite that the Pope would take notice of euery A decree containing 15. heads is proposed in Congregation ones merit they caused the decree to be made with fifteen heads and proposed it in Congregation By this greater difficulties were raised In the Proheme by this exception Sauing alwaies the Apostolicall authoritie in all things Euery foole saw at what it aymed and that it inferred a pertinacious obstinacie in the abuses which they ought to remedie by preseruing their causes Yet none durst oppose but the Bishop of Badacoz who said it had need of declaration because And is there opposed the Councell ought not nor could impeach the authoritie of any much lesse of the Apostolike Sea acknowledged for Head of all the Catholiques But it seemed that the words there placed did signifie that in Rome the proceeding should be in those things as before and that the moderation should not haue power ouer dispensations and other inuentions by which the authoritie of the old Canons hath beene alwayes weakened In defence of the exception it was said that the Lawes of Councels are not as the Lawes naturall where equitie and rigour are the same thing that they are subiect to the common defect of all Lawes which by reason of their vniuersalitie ought to be moderated by equitie in cases not foreseene when it would bee vniust to put them in execution But because there is not alwayesa Councell to which recourse may be had nor it being possible to attend this when there is one the Popes authoritie is necessarie It was replyed that though all Lawes haue the defect of vniuersalitie yet all were published without exceptions that so they should now doe or otherwise it were as much as to say that ordinarily and not onely in rare cases and not foreseene the Pope might dispence with the contrary This opinion was not openly approoued by all who in their conscience But the opposers are 〈…〉 ced thought it true whereupon the Legat Monte taking courage sayd it was a subtiltie not to attribute as much to the Apostolike Sea as they were bound and so he made them all silent The Bishop of Badacoz demaunded that mention should bee made in that Proheme that the Article of residencie was not quite left off but deferred onely The Legates answered that this was a distrust of their promises and a vaine Obligation to doe that which was alwayes in their power Yet to satisfie so great a desire hee sayd it should bee added in the Proheme that all was decreed in prosecuting the point of residencie which they had begun whereby it would appeare that it was not ended in the other Session and that part did remaine to be handled Concerning the Heads of the qualities of Bishops and other Curates the Discourses aboue the qualiues of Bishops and Curates Arch-bishop Torre saide that they did not onely remedie the corruptions brought in but did weaken the ancient remedies For with such generall termes of age manners knowledge abilitie and worth euery one might bee canonized for an able man and to alleadge the decrees of Alexander was to nullifie all other Canons which prescribe other conditions For when one is alwayes named and the others purposely concealed it seemeth that there is some derogation to these that it was necessarie to say plainely what this grauitie of manners and knowledge of letters is which if it Were done euery Courtier would bee excluded for euer That the manners requisite are well repeated by Saint Paul and yet not regarded The learning and Doctorship which Paul requireth is the knowledge of Christian Doctrine and of the holy Writ that Honoriâ—s the third is not to be imitated who depriued a Bishop of the lower Saxâ—â—e because hee had not learned Grammar nor euer read Donatuâ— For the glosse saith he could not teach
beene all instituted by CHRIST or that they are more or lesse then seuen or that any of them is not truely and properly a Sacrament 2. And that they differ not from those of the old Law but in the ceremonies and rites 3. And that none of them is in no respect more worthy then another 4. That they are not necessary to saluation and that the grace of God may bee gained by faith alone without them or without any purpose to receiue them 5. That they are ordained onely to nourish faith 6. That they doe not conteine in them the grace signified or doe not giue it to him that doth not resist but are externall signes of iustice and Characters of a Christian profession to discerne the faithfull from Infidels 7. That grace is not alwayes giuen by the Sacraments nor vnto all for as much as belongeth to God though they bee lawfully receiued 8. That by Sacraments Grace is not giuen in vertue of the administration of them called Opus operatum but that it sufficeth onely to beleeue the promise 9. That in Baptisme Confirmation and Order no indeleble Character is imprinted in the soule for which cause they can bee receiued but once 10. That all Christians haue power to administer the Word and all the Sacraments 11. That in ministring the Sacraments the ministers intention at the least to doe what the Church doth is not necessarie 12. That the minister who is in mortall sinne giueth not the true Sacrament though he obserue all things necessary 13. That the vsuall rites approued by the Church may be despised or omitted or changed for others by euery Pastour Of Baptisme there were fourteene Anathematismes 1. Against him The Canons of Baptisme that saith the baptisme of Iohn had the same vertue with that of Christ 2. That true and naturall water is not necessarie to baptisme 3. That in the Church of Rome which is the Mother and Mistris of all the Churches there is not to bee found the true doctrine of baptisme 4. That Baptisme giuen by heretiques in the name of the Father Sonne and holy Ghost with intention to doe what the Church doeth is not true baptisme 5. That the baptisme is free that is not necessary to saluation 6. That the baptized cannot loose Grace though he sinne so that he leaue not to beleeue 7. That the baptized are bound onely to beleeue and not to obserue the Law of CHRIST 8. That they are not bound to obserue the Lawes of the Church 9. That by the memory of baptisme all vowes made afterwards are of no force but derogate from faith and baptismall profession 10. That sinnes committed after baptisme by faith and memory thereof are remitted or made veniall 11. That baptisme is to be renewed in him who hath denied the faith 12. That none should bee baptized but in the age of CHRIST or at the time of death 13 Against him who putteth not children baptized in the number of the faithfull or saith they must be rebaptized at the yeeres of discretion or that it is better to omit their baptisme vntill then 14. That children baptized when they come to age ought to be required to ratifie the promise made in their name and to bee left to their will if they refuse not compelling them to Christian life but by denying them other Sacraments Of Confirmation there were three Canons 1. Against him that saith it is an The Canons of Confirmation idle ceremony not a Sacrament properly or that it was formerly vsed that children might giue a publike account of their faith 2. That to giue vertue to the Chrisme is to wrong the holy Spirit 3. That euery simple Priest is the ordinary minister of Confirmation and not the Bishop onely After this the decree of reformation was read which in the Actes bare The decree of Reformation this title A Canon concerning residencie And it contained in substance 1. That no Bishop be created but of lawfull matrimonie of ripe yeeres learned and of good behauiour 2. That none may haue or keepe more Bishoprickes then one in Title Commenda or any other way and whosoeuer hath now more then one shall choose one and quit the rest within sixe moneths if they be of the Popes free collation or else within a yeere otherwise all shal be accounted void but the last 3. That other benefices especially with Cure be giuen to worthy persons able to take charge of soules otherwise the ordinary Patron is to be punished 4. That hereafter whosoeuer shal receiue many incompatible Benefices by way of Vnion for life perpetuall Commenda or otherwise or shall keepe those that he hath receiued against the Canons shall bee depriued of all 5. That the dispensations of those who haue many Benefices with Cure or incompatible shall bee shewed to the Ordinaries making prouision afterwards for the cure of soules and other obligations 6. That perpetuall Vnions made within forty yeeres shall be reviewed by the Ordinaries as delegates and those that are vniust shall be nullified and those that haue not beene in possession or shall be made hereafter shall be presumed to be surreptitious if they be not made for reasonable causes and with citation of all that be interested and nothing to the contrary of this shall be declared by the Apostolique Sea 7. That Benefices with cure vnited shall bee visited by the Ordinaries euery yeere and shall haue Vicars a signed perpetuall or temporall with such a portion of the fruits as to them shall seeme meete without respect of Appeales or Exemptions 8. That the Ordinaries shall euery yeere by the Apostolique authority visit the Churches exempted prouiding for the care of soules and other dueties without respect of Appeale Priuiledges or Customes prescribed 9. That Bishops shall be consecrated within the time set downe by the Law and all prolongations for more then sixe moneths shall bee voyd 10. That the Chapters of Churches in vacancie of the Bishopricke shall not grant Dimisories for Orders but to him that is obliged to take them because of a Benefice 11. That licences to bee promoted by any Bishop shall bee voyd if a lawfull cause be not expressed for which they may not bee promoted by their owne Bishop and in that case they shall bee promoted by a Bishop that resideth in his Diocesse 12. That Faculties not to receiue due Orders shall not serue for longer time then a yeere but in cases expressed in the law 13. That men presented to Benefices by any Ecclesiasticall person whatsoeuer shall not be instituted before examination made by the Ordinaries except those who are presented by Vniuersities Colledges and generall Studies 14. That in the causes of the exempted a certaine forme shall be obserued and where the question is of reward or concerning those who sue in forma pauperis the Exempted also who haue a Iudge deputed shall be conuented before the Ordinarie but those who haue no Iudge deputed shal bee conuented in all causes
calumnies raised against him that he procured a schisme when he demanded a Councel in Trent to vnite Christendome and for Piacenza that it was a member of the Dutchie of Milan many yeeres vniustly vsurped by the Popes and if they haue title to it let it bee shewed and hee will not faile to doe iustice The Pope seeing his spirituall weapons would doe no good without the temporall changed his opinion and sought to make a strong League against the Emperour wherein he found many difficulties not being able to perswade the Venetians to enter into it and the Frenchmen requiring the consent of the Consistory in regard of the Popes decrepite age and a pawne of money which the Pope was not willing to lay downe in regard of the great charge he was at fearing it would be greater for which cause he had layd as great burthens His Holinesse endeauoureth to make a strong league against the Emperor but finding difficulties in it knoweth not what to doe on his subiects as they were able to beare and sold and pawned as much as he could and giuen order for granting of all sorts of dispensations and fauours to whomsoeuer would giue money to supply the wants of the Apostolique Sea For the Councel he was most resolute not to let it bee out of his owne Territories and besides other vrgent reasons that of his owne and the Popedomes reputation was added that the Emperour should not compell him But he knew not how to induce him and Germany to giue consent To let it vanish sometimes seemed good vnto him and sometimes not and he often discoursed thereof with the Cardinals both in Consistory and priuately But finally hee resolued to put to hazard the determination for which hee knew he was insufficient not onely for the reasons before alleaged but for other weightie respects which passed in Germany For Caesar at the returne of the Cardinall of Trent to Ausburg vnderstanding the Popes minde and the answere hee gaue to Mendoza at the end of December which caused him to giue ouer for the Protestation as hath beene sayd and thinking that the Pope by requiring the restitution of Piaconza sought to diuert all speech of the Councell was assured that so long as he liued either the returne would not be or the resolution would bee protracted and therefore thought fit before he disarmed to set Germany at peace in matters of religion Hereof a proposition was made in the Diet and order taken The Emperor resolueth to settle a peace of religion in the Diet. that choyse should be made of persons fit for this good worke Those were chosen who were esteemed the best who not agreeing all was referred to Caesar Hee elected three Iulius Flugius Michael Sidonius and Iohannes Islebius These after long consultation composed a forme of Religion which was often examined reuiewed and changed first by themselues and then by diuers persons vnto whom the Emperor caused it to be shewed Therefore a forme is composed called the Interim and some of the principall Ministers of the Protestants were also called that they might approoue it But it had so many alterations additions and diminutions that it appeared to be the worke of many men who had contrary ends Finally it was reduced into that forme in which it now is the Legate sent a copie thereof vnto Rome by the Emperours consent who was willing to vnderstand the Popes opinion and by the counsell of the maior part of the Prelates who seeing the controuersies betweene the Pope and the Emperour feared that the Emperour would obey him no longer a thing much abhorred by them for the inbred and inueterate opinion of the Dutchmen to maintaine the dignitie of the Pope which is the only counterpoise of the Emperours authoritie whom without his assistance they were not able to resist if according to the vse of ancient Christian Princes they would keepe them within their bounds and remooue the abuses of the renowned libertie of the Clergie The Booke contayned twentie fiue heads Of the state of man in innocencie Of the state of man after sinne Of the redemption by CHRIST Which contemeth 25. heads Of Iustification Of the fruits thereof Of the manner how it is receiued Of charitie and good workes Of beliefe of the remission of sinnes Of the Church Of the signes of the true Church Of the authoritie thereof Of the Ministers of the Church Of the Pope and Bishops Of the Sacraments Of Baptisme Of Confirmation Of Penance Of the Eucharist Of extreame Vnction Of Order Of Marriage Of the Sacrifice of the Masse Of the memory intercession and inuocation of Saints Of the Communion Of the Ceremonies and vse of the Sacraments To recite here the substance of them would be too long tedious and vnprofitable because the consequences which began from that Doeth not continue long booke lasted not long It had the name of the Interim prescribing what to beleeue vntill all was established by a generall Conncell When the copie came to Rome euery one was amazed first in generall that a temporall Prince in a secular assembly should meddle with religion and not in one Article onely but in all The learned called to minde the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of Zeno the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of Heraclius and the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of Constance and what diuisions these Imperiall constitutions in matter of religion made in Christendome And is censured in Rome and said that vntill then there were three names vnluckie to the Church bringing into it many diuisions vnder pretence of vnitie to which might be added this fourth the Interim of Charles the fifth They doubted that this beginning of the Emperour would end where Henry the eight King of England did arriue to declare himselfe Head of the Church which would haue so much more compasse as Spaine Italy Germany and other adiacent Countreys were greater then one Island which in appearance did make shew to containe one Catholike doctrine but was very farre from it Descending to particulars they reprehended that in the points of originall sinne iustification the Sacraments Baptisme and confirmation the doctrine determined by the Councell was not set downe and that collection being made to bee obserued vntill the Councell in regard the Councel concerning those points was made already what else could bee said but that it was precisely to be obserued But to haue published another doctrine was to annihilate the Counsell and that the Emperours cunning was more to be suspected then euer seeing that hee made so earnest a request that the Councell should returne to Trent and did at the same time take away all authority from whatsoeuer was constituted by it They condemned the whole body of that doctrine for that it contained ambiguous speeches which superficially considered did receiue a good sence but inwardly were full of poyson that in some parts it did purposely stand onely vpon the generall that the Lutherans might expound
will not giue but receiue lawes referring to the conscience of his Nuncij to remit something of the old discipline if they thinke it may be done without publique scandall giuing them Faculty to absolue fully in both 〈…〉 persons though Kings and Princes Ecclesiastical and Regular Colledges and Communities from all excommunications 〈…〉 and euen from temporall punishments incurred for 〈…〉 though they bee relapsed it and to dispence 〈…〉 for 〈◊〉 and 〈…〉 absoluing the◠〈…〉 and homagâ—â— made 〈…〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for 〈…〉 s 〈…〉 and to absolâ—◠〈◊〉 the Re 〈…〉 from 〈…〉 giuing 〈◊〉 to 〈…〉 bi 〈…〉 〈…〉 fasting dayes by the counsell 〈◊〉 the corporall Physition or spirituall onely or without any if it 〈…〉 and to moderate the number of feastes and for those 〈…〉 the communion of the Chalica if they will humbly de 〈…〉 is 〈…〉 that the Church doth not erre in denying it to the Laitie to grant it vnto them for life or for so long as they shall thinke fit so that it be done neither in the same time nor place with that which is done by decree of the Church Hee granted them power also to vnite Ecclesiasticall Benefices to Studies Schooles or Hospitals and to absolue the vsurpers of Ecclesiasticall mooueable goods after the restitution of the immooueables compounding also for the fruits vsurped and mooueables consumed with authoritie to communicate these Faculties to other persons of note This Bull passed in all places beeing printed vpon the occasion which Which is censured in Germany shall bee related and affoorded matter of discourse First for the proheme where the Pope said that in the troubles of the Church hee was comforted by the remedy left by CHRIST that the Corne of the Church winnowed by Satan should bee preserued by the faith of Peter especially after hee had applyed the remedy of the generall Councell as if the Church had no foundation but vpon him and sixty persons of Trent Then they thought it a great presumption to restore Kings and Princes to honours fame and dignity There was also obserued a contradiction to absolue from vnlawfull oathes which need no absolution and from true oathes no man can absolue And it was thought another contradiction to grant the Chalice onely to him who beleeueth the Church doth not erre in forbidding it to the Laâ—tie For how is it possible to beleeue so and to desire not to be comprehended in the prohibition But they could not forbeare laughing when they read the condition to absolue the Friars who forsooke their cloysters to weare the habite couered as if the kingdome of GOD did consist in a colour or vestment which being not worne in shew yet it was necessary to haue it in secret But though the Nuncij were soone deputed yet their dispatch was deferred vntill the next yeere because the Emperour was not pleased with the manner of it in which no mention was made to assist or authorize the prouisions Why the dispatch of the two Nuncij was deferred made by him neither would the Pope euer bee perswaded that any minister of his should be present The Emperour beeing parted from Ausburg vsed all diligence that the The Emperors Interim doth please neither the Protestants nor the Catholiques Interim might bee receiued by the Protestant Cities but found resistance and difficulty euery where because they did detest it more then the Catholiques They sayd it was a totall establishment of the Papacie Aboue all they found fault with the doctrine of Iustification and that the communion of the Cup and marriage of Priests was questioned Iohn Fredericke Duke of Saxony though prisoner said freely that GOD and his conscience vnto which hee was bound aboue all did not permit him to receiue it Where it was admitted diuers accidents varieties and confusions did succeed so that it was brought into some places diuersly with so many limitations and conditions that one may say it was rather reiected by all then accepted by any Neither did the Catholiques care to helpe forward the businesse because they did not approoue it themselues That which did hinder the emperor most was the modest liberty of a little weake Citie which desired him that being Lord of their goods and life hee would suffer that their conscience might belong to GOD that if the doctrine proposed to them were receiued by himselfe they should haue a great example to follow But if his Maiestie would compel them to accept of and beleeue that which himselfe thought not true they knew not how it could be done In September the Emperor went into low Germany where he found greater difficulties For the Cities of Saxonie vsed many excuses and 〈◊〉 did oppose with a kind of scorne Wherefore it was 〈◊〉 by the Emperour and sustained a long warre that maintained the fire aliue in Germaniâ— which burned his Trophees as in its place shall bee saide By reason of this confusion and to giue order that the flemings should sweare 〈◊〉 to his sonne the Emperour quitting Germany went into Flanders and though he seuerely forbad that the doctrine And 〈…〉 〈◊〉 against by both of the Interim should be impugned by any or written taught or preached against yet many Protestants did write against it And the Pope thinking it fit for his affaires to doe it gaue order to 〈…〉 Generall of the Dominicans that assembling the most learned men of his order by their opinion and paints hee should make a strong and sound confutation Many in France wrote against it also and in a short time there was as it were a whole quodron of Writers against it Catholiques and Protestants especially of the Hanse-townes And that did follow which doth ordinarily happen to him that will reconcile contrary opinions that he maketh them both agree to impugne his and euery one more obstinate in defending his owne There was also some cause of diuision among the Protestants For those A diuision among the Protestants who had in part yeelded to Caesar against their wills and restored the old ceremonies excused themselues and said that the things done by them were indifferent and by consequence that did not concerne their saluation to reproue or receiue them and that it was lawfull yea necessary to tolerate some seruitude when no impiety was ioyned with it and therefore that in these the Emperour was to be obeyed Others whom necessitie had not compelled said it was true that indifferent things concern not saluation yet by meanes of them pernicious things are brought in and going on they framed a generall conclusion that Ceremonies and Rites though by nature indifferent doe become then bad when he that vseth them hath an opinion Which was neuer well reconciled that they are good 〈…〉 And hence arose two Sects and afterwards more differences amongst them which were 〈◊〉 well reconciled And in England there were no lesse 〈◊〉 for Religion For Edward Earle of Harford 〈◊〉 by the 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 〈…〉 King hauing Troubles in
therefore that hee will lodge in the Confines of the Empire 〈…〉 hee can And hee admonisheth the Electors Princes and States of the Empire especially the Ecclesiastiques and those who haue made innouation in Religion that they prepare to bee there well instructed that they may bee inexcusable himselfe taking care that all shall passe lawfully and in order and that euery thing bee handled piously and Christianly according to the holy Scripture and doctrine of the Fathers And for the transgression of the Decrees of the Inter-religion and Reformation being assured that it was impossible to ouercome the difficulties and that as o 〈…〉 o things grew worse to the end that greater confusion may not arise hee calleth vnto him the cognition of the transgressions post yet enioyning the Princes and orders of the Empire to obseruance hereafter The world seeing this Decree thought it as it was a iust counterpoise Which seemeth to bee a counterpoise to the Popes Bull. of the Popes Bull in all parts The one will direct Councels the other will take care that all bee done in order and iuridically the one will preside and the other will haue the decision according to the Scripture and the Fathers the one will continuate and the other will haue power giuen to euery one to propose according to his conscience In summe the Court could not digest this affront and complained that it was another Conuocation of the Councell But the Pope according to his vsuall pleasanthesse sayd the Emperour hath been euen with mee for the publication of the Bull made without him The yeere 1551. being begun the Pope applying himselfe to the Councell intimated had two principall ayes to send trustie persons to preside 1551 and to bee at as little charge as was possible To auoyde charge hee The Presidents of the Councell are named thought to send but one Legate but that was too great a burthen for one because there would bee none who had the same interests on whom hee might safely relie and because hee should bee esteemed the onely authour of whatsoeuer was done For which respects it was necessary to lay the burden on more mens shoulders The Pope found a middle way to send one Legate and two Nuncij with equall authoritie thinking that so hee should bee better serued because hope maketh men more diligent Casting his eye on all the Cardinalls hee found none more trustie and withall more worthy then Marcellus Crescentius Cardinall of S. Marcellus to whom hee ioyned for Nuncij Sebastianus Pigbinus Archbishop of Siponto and Aloisius Lipomannus Bishop of Verona of the former hee made choyce for the great confidence hee had in him before his Papacy of the other for the fome of his great pietie goodnesse and loyalty Hauing had many secret parlies with these three and opened veto them the sinceritie of his heart and instructed them fully hee gaue them an ample Mandate to be present in the Councell in his name the tenor whereof was It belongeth to the father of a family to substitute others to doe that The tenor of their Mandat which hee cannot commodiously doe himselfe Therefore hauing reduced to Trent the Generall Councel intimated by Paul hoping that the Kings and Princes would affoord their fauour and assistance hee cited the Prelates who vsually haue voyce therein to bee there the first of May to resume the Councel in the state it was But not beeing able to bee personally present according to his desire in respect of his old age and other impediments that his absence might not bee an hinderance he appointeth Marcellus a zealous wise and learned Cardinall for Legate and the Bishops of Siponto and Verona famous for knowledge and experience as Nuncij with speciall Mandate and fit clauses Sending them as Angels of peace giuing them authoritie to resume direct and prosecute the Councell and to doe all things meete and necessary according to the tenor of his and his predecessours letters of the Conuocation The Emperour whom the Councel did more The Emperor giueth a safe conduct to the Protestants concerne holding it to be the onely meanes to make himselfe absolute Master of Germanie send a safe conduct in an ample forme to all the Protestant Orders of that Empire for themselues their Ambassadours and Diuines But while these foundations were layd in Rome and Ausburg to build the Councell of Trent vpon them webs were spunne in other places which obscured The Pope restoreth Parma to Octauius Farnese the dignitie and authoritie of that Synode and Engines were framed which did shake and dissolue it The Pope immediately after his assumption to preforme what he had promised in the Conclaue restored Parma to Octauius Farnese which the Pope had taken into his hands in the name of the Church and assigned to him two thousand crownes a moneth to defend it Octauius in regard of the enmitie of Ferrante Conzaga Vice-Duke of Milan and of many arguments which he had that the Emperour meant to be Lord of that Citie the Pope also hauing taken from him the prouision of two thousand crownes doubting that hee was not able to defend it with his owne forces treated with the Pope by his brother the Cardinall either to assist him or giue him leaue to prouide for himselfe by the protection of some other Prince able to maintaine him against the Emperour The Pope without thinking more of it answered that hee should doe for himselfe the best he could wherefore Octauius by meanes of Horatius Who receiueth a French Garison 〈◊〉 the Citie his brother sonne in law to the French King put himselfe vnder the protection of France and receiued a French Garison into the Citie This displeased the Emperour his vncle who perswaded the Pope that it was against his honour who was supreame Lord of that Citie and Duke Therefore the Pope published a seuere edict against him citing him to Rome and declaring him traytor if he did not appeare and demanding the Emperours Which occasioneth a war betweene the Emperour the French 〈◊〉 assistance against him who declared that hee did approoue the Popes cause and would defend it with his armes This was a beginning of a manifest warre betweene the Emperour and the French King and of great distasts of this King against the Pope And in Saxonie vpon the Riuer Albi discourses beganne betweene the Saxons and those of Brandeburg to make a league against the Emperour that he might not wholly subdue Germany as shall be said in its place Notwithstanding these seedes of warre which in Italie in the beginning of April began to spring the Pope would haue the Legate A confederation is made in Germany against the Emperour and Nuncij goe to Trent and gaue them commission to open the Councel on the first of May the day appointed with those who were there yea though there were none at all by the example of the Nuncij of Martinus the fifth who opened the
no T 〈…〉 tion but an hypostaticall vnion of the humanitie and of the substances of the Bread and Wine so that it may bee truely sayd this Bread is the Body of CHRIST and this wine is the Blood of CHRIST 4. That the Eucharist is onely for remission of sinnes 5. That CHRIST ought not to bee worshipped in the Eucharist nor honoured in feasts not carried in procession nor to the sicke and that the worshippers are truely Idolaters 6. That the Eucharist ought not to bee saued but spent and distributed immediatly and that he that doth not so doth abuse this Sacrament and that it is not lawfull for any to giue the Communion to himselfe 7. That in the particles which remaine after the Communion the Body of our LORD doth not remaine but onely while it is receiued and neither before nor after 8. That it is de iure diuino to giue both kinds to the people and children and that they sinne who force them to vse one onely 9. That so much is not contained vnder one as vnder both neither doth hee receiue so much who communicateth with one as hee that doeth communicate with both 10. That onely faith is a sufficient preparation to receiue the Eucharist neither is confession necessary but free especially to the learned neither are men bound to Communicate at Easter After these Articles a precept was added in this forme That the Diuines Who are prescribed an order how they shall proceed ought to confirme their opinions with the holy Scripture Traditions of the Apostles sacred and approoued Councels and by the constitutions and authorities of the holy Fathers that they ought to vse breuitie and auoyd superfluolis and vnprofitable questions and peruerse contentions That this shall bee the order of speaking amongst them first those that are sent by the Pope are to speake then those that are sent by the Emperour and in the third place the Secular Diuiries according to the order of their promotions and lastly the Regulars according to the precedencie of their orders And the Legate and Presidents by the Apostolique authority granted them gaue faculty and authority to the Diuines who are to speake to haue and reade all prohibited bookes that they may finde out the trueth and confute and impugne false opinions This order did not please the Italian Which doth displease the Italian Diuines Diuines who sayd it was a nouitie and a condemning of Schoole diuinitie which in all difficulties vseth reason and because it was not lawfull to treate as Saint Thomas Saint Bonauenture and other famous men did The other doctrine which is called positiue and consisteth in collecting the sayings of the Scriptures and Fathers was onely a faculty of the memory and a painet in writing and was old but knowen to be vnsufficient and vnprofitable by those Doctors who for these three hundred and fifty yeeres that deâ—â—d the Church and that this was to yeeld the victory to the Lutheranes For when the point shall stand vpon variety of reading and memorie they will euer ouercome in regard they know many congues and reade 〈◊〉 Authours where unto he that will bee a good Diuine can not apply 〈◊〉 who must exercise his wit and make himselfe able to weigh things and not to number them They complayned that this was to shame themselues before the Dutch Diuines who beeing accustomed to contend with the Lutheranes are exercised in this kinde of Learning which is not vsed in Italy who if they were to speake according to true Theologie it would appeare they knew nothing But the Presidents being willing to please them haue done this shame to the Italians Though many complained hereof yet it preuailed but little because generally the Fathers desired to heare men speake with intelligible tearmes not abstrustly in the matter of iustification and others already handled And it is certaine that this order did 〈…〉 the expedition In diuers Congregations all the voyces were comfortable For the first Article that it should becondemned for hereticall as formerly it had beene Opinions are deliuered concerning the articles In the second there were three opinions Some said it was to bee omitted for that no heretique doeth denie the Sacramentall Communion Others held it onely for suspected and some would haue deliuered it in clearer tearmes The common opinion was that the third was hereticall but that it was not fit to condemne or speake of it because it was an opinion inuented by Robertus Tutciensis more then foure hundred years since and neuer followed by any therefore to speake of it would contrary to the precept of the wise man mooue the euill which beeing quiet hurted not They added that the Councell was assembled against the moderne heresies and therefore that they were not to take paines in the old Concerning the fourth Article there were diuers opinions Some said that the word onely beeing taken away the opinion was Catholique to say that the Eucharist is for the remission of sinnes and that word was not put by any of the heretiques and therefore they thought this Article might to omitted Some sayd it was hereticall though the word onely were remooued because the Sacrament of the Eucharist as not instituted for the remission of sinnes In the fift all agreed and many amplifications were vsed to perswade the worship and many new wayes proposed to enlarge it as the deuotion of euery one had found out Likewise they allagreed in the sixt except in the last part that is that it is not lawfull to giue the Communion to himselfe Some said that it being vnderstood of the Laiques it was Catholique and therefore it must bee expressed that it is to bee condemned onely in regard of the Priest Others sayd that neither in regard of these it was to bee condemned for hereticall because in the sixt Councell the hundred and one chapter it was not condemned Others would that for the Laiques also the case of necessity should be excluded In the seuenth all powred themselues out into 〈…〉 ctiues against the moderne Protestants as inuentors of a wicked opinion neuer heard of before in the Church Vpon the eight all made long discourses though all to the same purpose Their principall reasons to condemne it were because our Sauiour in the foure and twentieth of Saint Luke did blesse the bread onely to the two Disciples and because in the Lords Prayer wee aske our dayly bread and because in the Actes of the Apostles in the second and twentieth Chapters Bread onely is spoken of and Saint Paul in the ship in the seuen and twentieth blessed nothing but the Bread Authorities of the ancient Doctors and some examples of the Fathers were brought but they grounded themselues principally vpon the Councell of Constance and the custome of the Church as also vpon diuers figures of the Olde Testament and drew many prophecies also to this sence And concerning the children all agreed that perhaps it might formerly bee done by some particular
being curiously The Decrees are censured in Germany read in Germany and else-where raised much speech in many things concerning the Eucharist First because treating of the manner of the existence it said that it could hardly be expressed in wordes and yet affirmeth after that it is properly called Transubstantiation and in another place that it is a most fit terme which beeing so one cannot doubt but that it may bee properly expressed It was further noted that hauing declared that CHRIST after the benediction of Bread and Wine said that that which hee gaue was his Body and Blood it came to determine against the opinion of all the Diuines and of the whole Church of Rome that the wordes of consecration were not those that is this is my body because it doth affirme that they were spoken after the consecration But to prooue that the body of our LORD is in the Eucharist before the vse because CHRIST in giuing of it said before it was receiued by his Disciples it was his Body did shew that they did presuppose that the giuing of it did not belong to the vse the contrary whereof was apparantly true The manner of speach vsed in the fifth point of doctrine saying that diuine worship was due to the Sacrament was noted also for improper seeing it is certaine that the thing signified or conteined is not meant by the Sacrament but the thing signifying and containing and therefore it was well corrected in the sixt Canon which said that the Sonne of GOD ought to bee worshipped in the Sacrament That also in the third Anathematisme was noted that all CHRIST was in euery part after the separation because it seemeth one may necessarily inferre from hence that it was not in euery part before the diuision The Priest complained of the reformation and sayd that the Bishops authority The Priests complaine of the reformation was made too great and the Clergie brought into seruitude But the Protestants seeing the point where it was said that they desired to bee heard in foure Articles onely did much wonder who should make that request in their name seeing they had said and repeated so often in publique Diets and by publique writings that they desired a discussion of all the controuersies nor would receiue any of those things which were already determined in The Protestants dislike the reseruation of y e points of doctrine And the form of the Safe Conduct Trent but would haue all to be reexamined They thought also that the forme of the Safe Conduct was very captious because as well in the Decree to grant it as in the tenour therof there was this clause of reseruation as farre as belogneth to the Synode for no man demaundeth of another but that which belongeth to him to graunt But this affected diligence to expresse and repeat it was a signe that they had inuented a meanes to goe against it and to excuse themselues vpon others And they doubted not but that the ayme of the Synode was to leaue a gate open for the Pope that he might doe with his owne and the Councels honour what hee thought seruiceable for them both Besides the treating to depute Iudges for things hereticall committed or to be committed seemed to them a kinde of net to catch those that were vnwary and euen the very Pedants did laugh at it that the principall verbe was more then an hundred and fifty wordes distant from the beginning The Protestants did vniformely agree not to bee content with it or trust vpon it but to desire another iust like that which was giuen by the Councell of Basill to the Bohemians which if it were granted they did obtaine one great point that is that the controuersies should be decided by the holy Scripture and if it were not granted they might excuse themselues with the Emperour The day following the Session there was a generall Congregation to set downe how to treate of Penance and extreame Vnction and to continue the reformation It was considered that the manner of discussion prescribed was exceeded by the Diuines whence contentions did arise for which they could not be vnited against the Lutherans and therefore it was thought necessary to renew the decree not â—uffer any to vse the reasons of the schools but to cause them to speake positiuely and also to obserue the order which they thought fit to establish againe as well because the not obseruing of it had bred confusion as because the Flemings did complaine that none account was made of them as did also the Diuines which came with the Prelates of Germanie To handle Penance and extreame Vnction was decided already and something was said in matter of reformation and Prelats were deputed who with the Nuncio of Verona were to make the Articles in matter of faith and with the Nuncio of Siponto in matter of reformation In matter of faith twelue Articles were framed vpon the Sacrament of Penance drawen Verbatim out of the booke of Martin and of his Schoolers to be disputed by the Diuines whether they were to bee held for hereticall and condemned for such which in framing the Anathematismes after the Diuines had giuen their voyces were so changed that no iot of them remaining it is superfluous to recite them To these Articles were added 4. more of extreame Vnction answereable in all points to the soure Anathematismes established In Three Decrees are made concerning the manner of proceeding in Councell the same page where the Articles were set downe three Decrees were added That the Diuines ought to giue their opinions out of the holy Scripture Traditions of the Apostles holy Councels Constitutions and authorities of Popes and holy Fathers and out of the consent of the Catholique Church That the order of speaking should be thus that first they should speake who were sent by the Pope secondly those who were sent by the Emperour thirdly those of Louaine sent by the Queene fourthly those Diuines who came with the Electors fiftly the Secular Clergie men according to their promotions sixtly the Regulars according to their orders That there should be two congregations euery day one in the morning from the foureteenth houre vntill the seuenteenth another in the afternoone from the twentieth houre vntill the three and twentieth The Articles of Reformation were in number fifteene all which answered the points which were after established except the last in which a propose was made to constitute that Benefices should not be giuen in Commenda but to persons of the same age which the law required in those who might haue them in title which Article when it was spoken of was easily buried in silence because it hindered many Prelates to renounce their Benefices to their Nephewes The Pope who as hath been said wrote letters to the Catholique Suisses inuiting them to the Councell did still make the same instance vnto them by his Nuncio Ieronymus Francus wherein also hee was assisted by the Emperour The French
of the Pope and did signifie to them the summe of their Ambassage so those of Wittenberg ought to doe hee therefore wished they Whereof the Legat giueth an account to Rome should come and promised to receiue them with all humanity The Count related the answere wherewith the Ambassadours were not contented saying That it was one of the points required in Germany that the Pope should not preside which not beeing willing to contradict without order from their Prince they would write and expect an answere The Count did cunningly assay to learne the whole secret of their instructions to aduertise the Legate of it But they stood vpon generall termes and would not specifie any particular The Legate sent immediately aduise hereof to Rome desiring to know what hee should doe and the rather because he vnderstood that others would come also In the beginning of Nouember the Emperour to bee neere the Councel The Emperor goeth to Ispruc distant from the Councel but three dayes iourney and the warre of Parma went to Ispruc distant but three dayes iourney from Trent the way being so commodious that if there were occasion hee might heare from his Ambassadours in one day The Pope had newes at once of the arriuall of the Emperour and of those of Wittenberg And although hee trusted vpon the Emperours promises made to him before the conuocation of the Councell and often reiterated and saw the effects because his Ambassadours curbed the Spaniards when they were too bold in maintaining the Episcopall authoritie and was perswaded he would perseuere in regard of their common interests against the French King yet hauing heard of Which maketh the Pope somwhat iealous of him some things handled in Germany hee was a little iealous that either for necessitie or for some great opportunitie which occurrences might bring hee would change his opinion Yet he tooke courage considering that if there were warre in Germany no account would be held of the Councell and during peace all the German Ecclesiastiques would bee on his side as also the Italian Prelates whose number hee could easily encrease by sending thither all those of the Court that the Legat being resolute and hoping to be Pope would labour as for himselfe and that the Nuncio of Siponto was most affectionate to his person that he might at any time be reconciled with France because it was desired by that King by meanes of whom and with the Prelates of his kingdome hee might withstand all attempts made against his authoritie He answered the Legate that hee could giue him but little instruction more that he was not onely acquainted with but principall Author of the The answere of his Holinesse made to the Legate Treaties made in framing the Bull of the Conuocation that hee should remember that the things decreed vnder Paul were studiously approoued therein that it was sayd that it did belong to the Pope not onely to call but also to direct Councels and to preside by his ministers and that hee should not leaue open so much as a little chinke in preiudice of any of these For the rest he should gouerne himselfe according to occasions putting him in mind to fly as the Plague all middle counsels and moderations when any of these were handled but so soone as the difficultie did arise to breake it off suddenly that the aduersaries might not haue time to looke farre into it That he would not lay on his shoulders the Translation or dissolution of the Councell but onely that he should speedily aduertise when hee saw cause Furthermore that he should set on foot as much matter of doctrine as he could which would worke many good effects For it would make the Lutherans despaire of concord without their totall submission would interest the Prelates more against them would not giue time to these to thinke on the point of reformation and make a sudden dispatch of the Councel a matter of the greatest importance because there is danger of some inconuenience so long as it lasteth And when he saw himselfe forced to giue them some satisfaction in amplifying the Episcopall authoritie hee should condescend and yet hold backe as much as might bee For in case some thing should bee granted preiudiciall to the Court as formerly hath beene done yet so long as the Popes authoritie remaineth intire there will bee meanes to reduce them easily to their first state Things standing thus the 25. of Nouember the day appointed for the The Session of the 25 of Nouember Session came The Fathers met and went to Church in the vsuall order where the ceremonies being finished the doctrine of faith the Anathematismes decree of the Reformation were read by the Bishop that said Masse The tenour whereof being already recited there remaineth nothing else to be spoken And finally the last decree was read to giue order for the future Session in which it was sayd that it being already appointed for the 25. of Ianuary the Sacrament of Order ought then to bee handled together with the Sacrifice of the Masse So the Legate would haue it pronounced that according to the Popes opinion they might haue matter of doctrine enough whereon to treat The Session being ended the Legate vsed all diligence that the Decrees might not be printed And his order was obserued at Ripa The decrees are forbid to be published but are printed in Germany where the Presse was and where the other Decrees were printed But no man could hinder the sending of many copies out of Trent whereupon they were printed in Germany and the difficultie and delay to let them see light made the Critiques curious and diligent to examine them more exactly to finde the cause of this secrecy That which was decided in the first point of doctrin and the sixt Canon caused much speech that is that CHRIST when hee breathed on his Disciples and gaue them the holy Ghost saying Whose sinnes you remit they are remitted and whose sinnes you retaine they are retained did institute the Sacrament of â—enanâ—e It was considered that Baptisme was first vsed by the Iewes for legall cleanlinesse afterwards applyed by Saint Iohn for a preparation to goe to the Mess 〈…〉 which was to come and finally by CHRIST in expresse and And there censured plaine words instituted a Sacrament for remission of sinnes and an entrance into the Church ordaining it should bee ministred in the name of the Father Sonne and holy Ghost Likewise in the captiuitie of Babylon a Postcenium was instituted by the Iewes with bread and wine for a thankes giuing and a memoriall of their going out of Egypt while being out of the land of promise they could not eat the Paschal Lambe in imitation of which rite CHRIST instiruted the Eucharist to giue thankes to GOD for the generall deliuerance of mankind and in memorie of himselfe who was the Author thereof by the sprinkling of his blood And howsoeuer like rites haue beene formerly vsed
desired it should bee better yet they would bee content when they saw all was done All being in order the foure and twentieth day the generall Congregation The Protestation of the Councel concerning the admission of the Protestants was made in which the Electors and all the Fathers met in the Legates house as also the Ambassadours of the Emperour and of Ferdinand who were not wont to be present in such kinds of Congregation The Legat began breifly and said they were assembled to beginne an action the most doubtfull that euer happened to the holy Church therefore they were to pray GOD for good successe with more then vsuall deuotion and hauing inuocated the name of the holy Ghost as the custome is in the Congregations the Protestation was read by the Secretary whereunto all the Fathers hauing giuen consent the Speaker desired it should bee registred in the actes and a publique instrument made of it The tenour whereof was thus in substance That the holy Synode not to hinder the progresse of the Councell by the disputes which would arise when it should be duely examined what sort of persons should appeare in the Synode and what sort of Mandats and Writings bee presented and in what places men should sit doth declare that if any be admitted for himselfe or as a deputie which ought not to bee receiued by the disposition of the law or vse of the Councels or set not in his right place or if Mandats Instruments Protestations or other writings which doe or may offend the honour authority or power of the Councell bee presented it shall bee vnderstood that the present or future generall Councels shall not bee preiudiced it being the Synods meaning to restore peace and concord vnto the Church by any meanes so that it bee lawfull and conuenient Afterwards the Saxon Ambassadours were brought in where beeing entred Badehornus one of the Saxon Ambassadours maketh an oration in the generall congregation and hauing made their obeisance to the assembly Badehornus spake vsing these titles Most reuerend and most worthy Fathers and Lords The substance of his speach was this That Maurice Electour of Saxony wishing them the assistance of the holy Spirit and a happy issue of the action did let them know that hee had long since resolued that if euer a generall free and Christian Councel were celebrated where the controuersies of Religion might be decided according to the holy Scripture and all might speake securely and a Reformation bee made in the Head and the members to send his Diuines thither That now thinking they are assembled to this end hee hath called his Theologues together commanding them to choose some to carry their Confession to that Synod which was not yet done in regard of a certaine constitution of the Councell of Constance that faith or safe Conduct giuen by the Emperour Kings or others to heretiques or persons suspected ought not to bee obserued and of the example of the Bohemians who would not goe to Basill without securitie from the Councell Therefore that the Elector desired that such a safe Conduct should bee giuen to his Diuines Counsellors and their families that not long since a certaine forme of safe Conduct was presented to him much different from that of Basil so that the Diuines thought it dangerous to come hither with it because by some Decrees made in Trent and already printed it did appeare that they are accounted heretiques and schismatiques though they neuer haue beene either called or heard Therefore the Prince demaundeth he sayd that his men may be excused and a safe Conduct granted in the forme of that of Basil and that vnderstanding that they would proceede to the conclusion of the controuersed Articles it seemed vnto him a thing preiudiciall and contrary to all law of GOD and Man in regard his men were lawfully hindered for want of a safe Conduct Who therefore prayeth them that all may be deferred vntill his Diuines be heard who be but sixty Dutch miles distant That afterwards it being related to him that the Protestants may not be heard concerning the controuersed Articles defined the yeeres past the greater part of which containe grieuous errours the Prince desireth that they may be reexamined and his Diuines suffered to speake and that determined which shall bee conformable to the word of GOD and beleeued by all Nations of the Christian world For the things determined haue beene handled by very few of those who ought to assist in the generall Councell as doeth appeare by the printed Catalogue it beeing essentiall to a generall Councel that all Nations should bee admitted and freely heard That the Prince also doeth remember that many controuersed Articles doe concerne the Pope and the Councels of Constance and Basil hauing determined that the Pope in points of faith and which concerne himselfe is subiect to the Councell it is fit the same should be done in this place as also which was constituted in the third Session of the Councell of Basil that all persons of the Councell should bee absolued from the oathes of Obligation to the Pope as farre as concerneth the causes of the Councell Yea that the Prince is of opinion that without any further declaration by vertue of the constitutions of those Councels all are free from those bonds Therefore prayeth the assembly that they would first repeate approoue and ratifie the Article of the superiority of the Councell aboue the Pope especially in regard the Cleargie hath need of reformation which hath beene hindered by the Popes For the abuses cannot bee amended if the persons of the Councell depend on the Popes nod and bee bound by vertue of oath to preserue his honour state and power and if it might bee obtained of the Pope to remit the oath willingly it would be praise-worthy and gaine great fauour credit and authority to the Councell because the Decrees would bee made by free men who might lawfully treat and iudge according to the word of CHRIST That in conclusion the Prince desireth that his propositions may be taken in good part being moued to tender them for the zeale of his owne saluation charitie towards his Countrey and peace of all Christendome Hauing this discourse in writing he presented it and it was receiued by the Secretary and the Speaker said in the common name that the Synod would consider of it and make answere in due time After these those of Wittenberg were heard who presented the Mandate of And so do the Ambassadors of the Duke of Wittenberg their Ambassage Which being read they briefly said that they were to tender the Confession of their doctrine and that Diuines would come to defend it and handle the same things more at large so that iudges might be indifferently chosen by both sides to take knowledge of the controuersies For their doctrine being repugnant to that of the Pope and the Bishops his adherents it was vniust that either the Plaintife or the defendant should be
desired often that the action should begin which not withstanding was deferred sometimes vnder pretence that the Legate was not well in health sometimes vnder diuers others The Emperours Ambassadours vsed all meanes to make them begin and perswaded the Protestants not to desire an answere to the demaunds presented by them and afterwards not to desire that the doctrine exhibited by them should bee examined But as one difficulty was remooued by the Protestants so another was still raised by the Presidents sometimes about the manner of treating sometimes about the matter with which to begin But in the end the Protestants perswaded by Pictauius were content to begin where the others would Yet for all this nothing was done For the Legate though very sicke of great passions of minde was thought to faine that hee might finde a pretence not to begin The Nuncij were irresolute and the Bishops did not agree among themselues For the adherents of Caesar Spaniards and others mooued by the Emperours Ambassadours desired to proceede but the Papalins suspecting that the end of the Imperialists was to come to the reformation of the Court of Rome embraced all occasions of delay And because the Dutch Bishops were already departed by reason of the rumours of warre they expected the like occasion also especially because the aduices of the Armes of the French King and confederates of Germanie against the Emperour did continue Protests and Manifests beeing published which alleadged for a cause the defence of Religion and libertie of Germany The first of April the Elector of Saxonie besieged Ausburg which did render it selfe the third day and the sixt newes there of came The Fathers of the Councell and the Protestants depart from Trent by reason of the rumors of warre to Trent and that all Tirol did arme and meant to goe to Ispruc there beeing an opinion that the armie of the confederates did purpose to possesse themselues of the passages of the Alpes to hinder strangers from comming into Germany Therefore in many of the Italian Bishops embarqued and went downe the Riuer Adice to goe to Verona and the Protestants determined to depart There remaining but few Prelates and the Legate often doting by reason The Legate doteth and the Nuncij send to Rome to knowe what to doe of his great infirmitie nor being able constantly to resolue the Nuncij fearing they should be alone in Trent if they expected the first of May according to the order wrote to Rome desiring to knowe what they should do in these great straits The Pope who already had concluded with France nor esteemed any more what the Emperour could doe hauing ouer come the difficulties by which he was compassed assembled the Cardinals and proposed to them the aduice of the Nuncy the maior part of whom did concurre without difficulty that the Councell should bee suspended The Bull was made and sent to Trent and letters addressed to the Nuncij giuing them authority for the suspension Therefore when they saw vrgent necessitie they were commanded to yeeld vnto it not putting the dignity of the Councell in danger which should be restored at another more peaceable time nor dissoluing it absolutely that they might keepe it in their power and vse it vpon occasions but suspending it for some yeeres The Nuncij concealed From whence they receiue order to suspend the Councel this answere and consulted with the Emperours Ambassadors and the principal prelates who desired that order should be expected from Caesar and extenuated the feare as much as they could Notwithstanding the Prelates though the maior part were Spaniards fearing their owne persons and hating the Protestants and not hoping that in so great straits the Emperour could haue time to thinke of the Councell gaue consent to a suspension Therefore the Nuncij did intimate the publique Session for the 28. of April so great was their feare that they could not expect two dayes the time appointed for it Those few that remained did assemble and after the Ecclesiasticall ceremonies were ended for the pompes were omitted for that time the Nuncio of Siponto caused the Decree so bee read by the Secretary The substance Which is executed in Session the 2. of April whereof was That the Synode the two Nuncij presiding in their owne name and in the name of Cardinall Crescentius the Legate grieuously sicke is assured that all Christians doe knowe that the Councell of Trent was first The Bull of the suspension for two yeres assembled by Paulus and after restored by Iulius at the request of Charles the Emperour to restore Religion especially in Germanie and to correct manners and that many Fathers of diuers Countreys did meete without sparing any paines or fearing any dangers and that the proceeding was prosperous with hope that the innouators of Germanie would come to the Councell and yeeld to the reasons of the Church but that by the subtilty of the enemie tumults are suddenly raised which haue interrupted the course taken away all hope of proceeding and giuen cause of feare that the Synode would rather irritate the mindes of many then pacifie them Therefore perceiuing that euery place Germanie especially is on fire with discords and that the Dutch Bishops especially the Electors were departed to make prouision for their Churches it hath determined not to contend with necessitie but to be silent vntill better times And therefore they doe suspend the Progresse for two yeeres with condition that if all be quiet before that time bee ended the Councell shall bee vnderstood to bee restored but if the impediments shall not cease at the end of two yeeres it shall bee vnderstood that the suspension is taken away so soone as the impediments are remooued without a new Conuocation of the Councell his Holinesse and the holy Apostolique Sea hauing giuen consent and authoritie to this Decree And in the meane time the Synode doth exhort all Christian Princes and Prelates as farre as concerneth euery one to cause all the Decrees of the Councell made vntill then to be obserued in their Dominions and Churches This Decree beeing read was approued by the Italians The Spaniards who were twelue sayd that the dangers were not so great as they were made That fiue yeeres Is opposed by the Spanish Prelates since Chiusa was taken by the Protestants when no commander but Castel-alto was in Tiral to defend it and yet the Councell did not disso 〈…〉 Now the Emperour was in 〈◊〉 by whose vertue those stirres would quickly ceast that the 〈…〉 should haue leaue to depart as then they had and those remaine that would vntill the Emperour were aduised 〈…〉 beeing but three dayes 〈…〉 might returness speedy answere But the others opposing popularly the Spaniards protested against so absolute suspension Who protest against the suspension notwithstanding the Nuncio of Siponto giuing his benediction to the Fathers gaue them leaue to begin their iourney The Nuncij and Italian Prelates beeing departed in
to shew hee was not so much obliged to the Papacie would not receiue Ecclesiasticall Orders these causes being ceased went out of the number of the Deacon Cardinals and was ordained Priest and foure moneths after the Arch-bishop of Canterbury being burnt hauing beene first degraded with many ceremonies he was put into his place The people of Austria in regard of the Recesse made in the Diet and of Ferdinands declaration in fauour of the Cities and Nobles subiect to Ecclesiasticall Princes entred into hope that themselues also might retaine libertie The people of Austria disire liberty of 〈…〉 ligion of religion Therefore hauing called a Diet of his Subiects to haue a contribution against the Turkes who made warre against him they demaunded permission and freedome to liue in purity of religion and to inioy the benefit which was granted vnto the Confessionists telling the King that the scourges of the Turkes are Gods visitations to inuite them to amendment of life that Armes are in vaine taken against the enemie if the wrath of God be not first appeased who will be honoured according to his owne prescript and not according to the fansies of men They beseeched him that they might not be in worse estate then other Germans and that Ministers of the Church might teach and distribute the Sacraments according to the Euangelicall and Apostolicall doctrine and that the Schoole-masters should not bee banished vntill their cause were heard according to iustice offering vpon these conditions to aduenture their liues and goods to giue him contentment Ferdinand answered that hee could not grant their demand not for want To whom Ferdinand answereth thus of will to gratifie them but because hee was bound to obey the Church and that himselfe and Caesar had euer detested the discords in religion for remedy whereof they had institured many Colloquies and finally procured the Councell of Trent which if it had not a happy successe it was not to bee imputed vnto them in regard it is knowen with what counsels and artifices it hath been hindered by others that afterwards an Edict was made in fauour of the Augustan Confession in which themselues were partakers because it was said therein that euery Prince not Ecclesiasticall might choose which of the two religions he would and the people follow the religion of the Prince with which if any bee not content hee hath liberty to sell his goods and to goe whither hee will that therefore their duety was to continue in the old Catholique Religion which himselfe professeth but to yeeld to their desires as much as he could hee was content to suspend that part of the Edict which concerneth the Communion of the Cup yet with condition that they should change nothing in the rites and ceremonies of the Church vntill the Decree of the future diet And they desiring nothing else were content to contribute readily against the Enemie The Bauarians also desired of their Duke libertie of religion demaunding a free preaching of the Gospel mariage of Priests the Communion Sub vtraque 1556 PAVL 4. CHARLES 5. MARY HENRY 2. The Bauarians also desire liberty of religion Which their Duke doeth grant vnto them in some few points and to eate flesh euery day protesting that otherwise they would not pay the heauie Subsidies and contributions against the Turkes The Duke seeing that Ferdinand his wiues father had graunted his people the Communion of the Cuppe to obtaine contributions of them did likewise grant them that Communion and leaue to eate flesh if there were necessity on fasting dayes vntill the causes of Religion were composed by publique authority the Edicts made by him in matter of Religion stil remaining in force protesting in many and copious termes that hee would not depart from the Church and religion of his ancestors nor change ought in the ceremonies without consent of the Pope and the Emperour promising to procure that his Metropolitan and Bishops should approoue this grant and not molest any for these things The whole Palatinate did imbrace The whole Palatinate doth imbrace the Augustan Confession the Augustan Confession because the Elector beeing dead his Nephew succeeded who had declared himselfe to be of that Confession many yeeres before for which he had suffered many persecutions And now being made Prince hee presently forbade the Masses and Roman ceremonies throughout all his Principality But the Pope hauing layd the foundations before rehearsed applying himselfe to spirituall matters thought it necessary to gaine credit with the world which could not bee done if it did not appeare by deedes not by words onely that the Court of Rome was reformed Therefore beeing wholly bent to this in the end of Ianuary 1556. he erected a Congregation 1556. The Pope erecteth a congregation to discusse all doubts concerning Simonie in which were foure and twenty Cardinals and fiue and fourty Prelates and other persons the most learned of the Court to the number of 150. and diuide them into three rankes in each of which were eight Cardinals fifteene Prelates and others to the number of fifty To these hee committed the discussion of all the doubts in matter of Simonie which hee printed and sent copies of them to all Princes and said hee had published them that they might come to the knowledge of the Vniuersities of generall Studies and of euery learned man that all might haue occasion to make knowen their opinions which he would not openly desire because it was not honourable for that Sea which is mistris of all to goe about and beg them Hee sayd that for himselfe he had no neede of the instruction of any because he knew what CHRIST did command but that he had erected the Congregation that in a matter wherein all are interested it might not bee sayd that hee had proceeded of his owne head Hee added that hauing purged himselfe and his Court it could not bee sayd to him Physician cure thy selfe and that he would make Princes know that there is greater Simonie in their Courts which hee would take away beeing superiour aswell to Princes as Prelates In the first Congregation of the first ranke held the 26. of March before In the first meeting of which 3. opinions are broached Cardinall Bellai Deane of the Colledge twelue persons did speake and there were three opinions One of the Bishop of Feltre who defended that for the vse of the Spiritual power it is not inconuenient to take money when it is not for a price but for other respects another of the Bishop of Sessa that this was by no meanes lawfull and vpon no condition and that it was absolutely detestable Simonie as well to giue as to receiue nor could bee excused with any pretence the third of the Bishop of Sinigaglia in the middle betweene these two that it might bee lawfull but in some certaine time onely and with certaine conditions The voyces of that ranke being all giuen and brought to the Pope after Easter holy
for the losse of reputation and for the danger which it brought if those two Princes were ioyned at 〈…〉 cretion hee must needes stand To the Cardinall impatient of 〈◊〉 it seemed that fiue yeeres in the decrepit age of his Vncle did quite take from him all occasions to chase the Spaniard out of the Kingdome of Naples whom he so much hated Yet the Pope not loosing courage made shew of ioy for the truce but said hee was not fully satisfied with it because a peace was necessary in regard of the Councel which hee purposed to celebrate which he was resolued to treat and for that end to send Legates to those Princes beeing assured to conclude it because hee would imploy his authority For hee would not bee hindered in the gouernment of the Church committed to him by CHRIST To the Emperour hee sent Notwithstanding he dissembleth his passion and sendeth Legates to them both to treat a peace but intendeth nothing but vvar Scipio Rebiba Cardinall of Pisa and to the French King Cardinall Caraffa his nephew This went with all speede and to the other order was giuen to goe slowly Rebiba had instruction to exhort the Emperour to amend Germany which was not doen vntill then because none had proceeded a right in that enterprise Hee knew the detects of his predecessors who to stop the reformation of the Court did hinder the good progresse of the Councel But contrarily he was resolued to promote the reformation and to celebrate a Councel in his owne presence and to begin with this poynt assuring himselfe that when they should see the abuses taken away for which they haue separated themselues from the Church and remaine contumacious still they will desire and runne to receiue the decrees and constitutions which the Councell will make where shall be reformed not verbally but really the Head members Clergie Laitie Princes and people To doe so good a worke a truce of fiue yeeres is not sufficient because there are no lesse suspicions in truces then in warre and one must euer bee ready to prouide against the time when they end that a perpetuall peace is necessary to remooue all malice and suspicions that all may bend themselues ioyntly without worldly respects to that which concerneth the vnion and reformation of the Church He gaue the like instruction to Caraffa and was content it should be published by giuing out some copies of it The Court did generally thinke that the Pope spake so often and so earnestly of the Councel that no man else might propose it vnto him and did threaten the Princes and all the world with it to make them abhorre it But afterwards it was knowen that he deseigned to free himselfe by another way from the trouble giuen to his predecessours For when the reformation onely of the Pope of the Court of the exempted and priuiledged persons dependants of the Popedome was proposed euery Prince people and priuate man in regard nothing was to bee handled that concerned them was forward to sollicite the Councell but hee proposing the reformation of the Clergie Laitie and especially of the Princes with a most seuere Inquisition which he deseigned to institute he made them all equall so that himselfe was not in question onely but other likewise And this was a secret by which hee meant to hold all men in feare and himselfe in reputation of integrity and worth And concerning the Councel hee meant to gouerne himselfe according to the coniunctures yet euer holding this point constantly to celebrate it in Rome But to returne to the Legates hee gaue his nephew a large instruction to trie the Kings minde and if hee saw him resolute to obserue the truce to thunder into his eares the same lesson of the Councel and to Rebiba he gaue order to gouerne himselfe as hee should receiue aduice from his nephew Caraffa caried to the King the Sword and Hat which the Pope had blessed on Christmas day at night according to the custome Of the Peace hee made no mention but represented to the King that howsoeuer the league was not violated by the truce of fiue yeeres yet it was made of no force to the great danger of his Vncle and of his family and that they had already some taste thereof by that which the Spaniards had done Hee recommended to him in most effectuall termes Religion and the Papacie to which his predecessours gaue singular protection and the Pope himselfe and his family much deuoted to his Maiestie The King was not auerse but remayned doubtfull considering the Popes age who might die when hee should haue most neede of him Caraffa perceiued this and found a remedie The French King breaketh the truce at the Popes instance promising that the Pope should create so many Cardinals partiall for France and enemies to Spaine that hee should euer haue a Pope on his side The Cardinals perswasions and the promise of the promotion and the absolution from the oath of the truce which he gaue in the Popes name together with the negotiation of the Cardinall of Loraine and his brother made the King resolue to mooue warre though the Princes of the Blood and all the Grandies of the Court abhorred the infamie of breaking the truce and receiuing absolution from the oath The conclusion beeing made Caraffa recalled the Legate sent to the Emperour who was arriued at Mastric and caused him to come into France though he was but two dayes iourney distant from Caesar which made the Emperour and the King his sonne beleeue that in France some thing was concluded against them The Popes distasts against the Emperor and his sonne did dayly increase The Pope proceedeth seuerely against the Colonnesi He made a most seuere processe against Ascanius Colonna and Marcus Antonius his sonne for many offences which hee pretended to bee done against the Apostolique Sea so long since as when Clement was besieged and afterwards against Paul the third and Iulius and by Marcus Antonius against himselfe and the State of the Church and relating in Consistorie all the iniuries done of old by the Colonnesi against the Apostolique Sea did excommunicate Ascanius and Marcus Antonius depriue them of all dignitie and fee with censures against those that gaue them assistance or fauour and did confiscate all their possessions within the State of the Church and gaue them to the Count Montorius his Nephew with the title of Duke of Pagliano Marcus Antonius retiring into the Kingdome was receiued and sometimes Who retire into the kingdome of Naples and make excursions vpon their lands made excursions vpon his owne lands with some few Souldiers which much prouoked the Pope who thinking his nods were commandements vnto all able to terrifie euery one hee could not endure to bee so little esteemed at Naples his Countrey where hee would haue beene thought to bee omnipotent Hee thought in the beginning by talking lauishly of the Emperor and of the King to make them desist from
not stop the eyes and eares of the world that they should not see and heare their differences and that if they would make shew of vnion where they were at variance they should bee conuinced of vanitie and lying and after many contentions they remained without agreement in that point For the Councell some thought fit to refuse it absolutely and others were of opinion to send Ambassadours to make offer that they would goe to a free and Christian Councell and to propose the exceptions of the suspicion of the Indges of the inconueniencie of that place and others often times proposed to shew they did not refuse the authoritie of a lawfull Councell and that the vnion of the Church was not hindered by them but by the ambition of the Coure of Rome which would make the Germane Catholiques more fauourable 〈◊〉 them And they concluded to make petition to the Emperour in this forme The two Nuncij arriuing in Austria at the same time found the Emperour To which place y e Popes two Nuncij are sent by the Emperor with three Ambasdors of his owne at Vienna who gaue them counsell to go both immediately to Nâ—umburg in Saxenie where the Protestants were assembled in a Diet and to treate as modestly with them as was possible taking care not to exasperate or offend them For if they went to each of them into their owne States they would bee posted from one to another and would neuer haue any certaine answere and when they had both performed this office ioyntly they might diuide themselues and god apart to whom they were sent He put them in mind of the Conditions with which the Protestants did formerly condescend to the Councell that if mention were made thereof againe they might bee prepared to replie in the Popes name what they thought fit The Emperour sent three Ambassadours of his owne to goe with them to the Assembly and the King of Bohemia did recommend them to the Duke of Saxonie that they might goe securely The Emperours Ambassadours hauing had audience at the Diet exhorted the Princes to assist in the Councell and to put an end to the 〈◊〉 of Germanie The Princes after they had consulted together thanked Caser and concerning the Councell said they would not refuse it if the word of GOD were to beiudge if the BB. were released of their oaths made to the Pope and the Sea of Rome and if the Protestant Theologiâ—es might have 〈◊〉 But seeing that the Pope admitteth no Bishops to be in the Councell but such as are sworne vnto him against which they The Protestants answer to the 〈◊〉 Ambassdor haue alwayes protested they could hardly agree vnto it that they were willing presently to represent so much to the Emperour with all respect deferring their absolute answere vntill the Princes then absent were informed Afterwards the Popes Nuncij were brought in who hauing commended the Popes 〈◊〉 and Religion in reuiuing the Councel to extiâ—pate 〈◊〉 in regard there are as many Religions and Gospels as there are Doctors said he had sent â—â—inuite them to helpe forward so laudable an enterprise promising that all should be handled with Christian Charitie and that their voyces shall be freeâ— They presented also the Popes Briefes written to each of them The next day all the Briefes sealed as before were sent backe and the Nuntij called And to the Popes Nuntij to receiue an answere which was to this effect That they did not acknowledge any iurisdiction of the Bishop of Rome that there was no cause to reueale their pleasure concerning the Councell to him who had no power either to call or hold it that they had deliuered their minde and determination to the Emperour their Lord that to the Nuncij who were nobly descended in a Common-wealth which they loued they offered all good office The Protestants doe intimate another assembly to begin in April and would doe more if they had not come from the Pope Thus they did end the assembly and did intimate another to begin in April to finish the 〈◊〉 of vâ—iting themselues together The Nuncio Delphinus deliuered his Ambassage in diuers Cities as he returned The negotiation of Delphinus The Senate of Noremberg answered that they would not forsake the Augustan Confession not accept of the Councell as not hauing the conditions required by the Protestants The Senates of Argentine Francfort Ausburg and Vlma answered in the same manner Comendone parting from the Of Comendone Diet went to Lubec from whence he sent to Frederic King of Denmarke to demand his Safe conduct to come to him to deliuer to him the Popes Ambassage and inuite him to fauour the Councell Hee answered that neither Christian his father nor himselfe had euer any thing to doe with the Pope and therefore hee cared not to receiue any Ambassage from him Both the Nuncij had a fauourable answere from the Prelates Princes and Cities Catholique with promise of deuotion to the Pope but concerning the Councell they sayd they were to treate with the Emperour it being necessary to consult together for feare of the Lutherans Ierolamus Martinengo sent to Of Martinengo the Queene of England for the same cause beeing in Flanders receiued commandement from her not to passe the Sea and although the King of Spaine and Duke of Alua did make earnest entreaty that hee might bee admitted and heard commending the cause of that Legation that is the vnion of all the Christian Church in a generall Councell yet the Queene did perseuere in her first resolution answering that she could not treat with the Bishop of Rome whose authority was excluded out of England by consent of Parliament Canobius when hee had deliuered his Ambassage to the King of Polonia by whom he was well receiued could not goe into Moscouia by reason of the warre betweene that Prince and the King But going into Prussia hee was answered by that Duke that he was of the Augustan Confession and could not consent to a Popish Councell The Suisses assembled in a Diet at Bada heard the Popes Nuncio and receiuing the Briefe one of the Burgomasters of Zuric And of Canobius did kisse it The Pope aduertised hereof could not choose but tell it to all the Ambassadours residing with him with much ioy But hauing consulted The Pope reioyceth that his Bull was kissed by a Burgomaster of Zuric of the businesse concerning the Councell the Catholiques answered that they would send thither and the Euangeliques that they would not accept of it The negotiation of the Nuncij in Neumburg beeing published in Rome there was a whispering against the Pope for sending Ministers to the Diet of the Protestants wherein hee excused himselfe that it was not by his order but by the Emperours to whose direction he did deferre the Nuncij for which hee did not blame him in regard hee did not care for nice points of honour but onely for doing of good The
presence of the Princes and officers of the Kingdome resoluing that if they would not be ouercome with reason he would after he had time to put himselfe in order ouercome them by force She caused him also to treat with the Cardinall Farnese Legate of Auignion to resigne that legation to the Cardinall of Burbon whereunto Fernese hauing giuen consent the Ambassador spake of it to the Pope in the name of him and of the King of Nauarre saying that his Holinesse would be freed from charge and the Citie secured from the Hugonots who would not attempt ought against it being in the protection of a Prince of the blood Not onely those who were skilfull in the affaires of the world but euery one of any meane iudgement knew that this was done to take with ease the dominion of that Citie from Rome and vnite it to France Therefore the Pope denied it absolutely and related the proposition in Consistorie as if some great preiudice had beene concealed vnder it which did not appeare at the first sight And he much complained of the Queene and King of Nauarre who hauing often promised him that nothing should bee done in France against his authoritie yet they did fauour heresies and were authors of the Congregations of the Prelates Colloquies and of other preiudiciall things He said his gentlenesse was ill required and therefore that hee would begin the Councell suddenly by meanes thereof make known the reuerence which secular Princes owe to the Church He vsed the same complaint and threats to the Ambassadour who hauing replyed that the demand of the Legation was to a good ende and that all the actions of the Queene were done with maturitie and iustice added that the Councell was more desired by the King then by his Holinesse hoping it would proceede with the same equitie and respect towards all Princes not making difference of them He vsed these words to mocke the Pope who had granted a little before a great Subsidie to the King of Spaine to be paid by the Clergie after he had obtained of him the simple Annates But the Pope suspecting the petition of Auignion and considering that the Vassals of that Citie were all Protestants fearing it might be vsurped by the King of Nauarre did presently dispatch thither Fabriâ—ius Sorbellone with two thousand foote to lye there in garrison and gaue the gouernement thereof to Lorenzo Lenci Bishop of Fermo as Vice-legate After the Colloquie was ended and the Protestants departed the Prelats remained to treat of the Subsidies to be giuen to the King which the Queene thinking would giue suspition to the Pope in regard of his often complaints assured him that they remained onely to consult of the Kings debts and that the congregation being ended shee would immediatly giue order to the Bishops to put themselues in a readinesse to goe to the Councell Notwithstanding they treated of the Communion of the Cup the Bishop of Valence A treatie in France about the Communion of the Cup. with consent of the Cardinall of Lorayne proposing that if it were allowed the prosperous course of the increase of the Protestants would be interrupted in regard that many who doe adhere vnto them doe begin to beleeue them from this point who would not hearken vnto them if this were granted freely by the Church And those who vnderstood the affaires of the world did consider that by this meanes a faction would arise betweene the Reformatists themselues Some few of the Bishops thought fit it should be constituted by the Edict and immediately executed saying that the whole Communion was not taken away by decree of the Church but by custome only and that there is no Ecclesiasticall decree which forbiddeth the Bishops to returne to the former vse But the maior part would not consent it should bee done but by grant or at the least by the fauour of the Pope Some few would not agree to any innouation but were forced to yeeld to the greater number This was much vrged by Loraine who to obtaine the Popes consent thought it necessary to gaine the fauour of the Cardinall of Ferrara and to win him the better he perswaded the Queeneto hearken to his propositions and to grant him something The Cardinall had proceeded so sweetly and courteously with euery one euen of the contrary religion that hee had gained the good will of many who did oppose him at the first And his negotiation being examined it was granted by a Briefe of the King aduised Leaue is giuen to the Legat by the Kings Briefe to exercise his Faculties thereunto by the most intimate of his Counsell that the capitulations of Orleance concerning matter of Benefices should be suspended and that the Legat might exercise his Faculties but so as that he should first promise vnder his hand writing that he would not vse them and that he would bee a meanes that the Pope should prouide against all the abuses and disorders which are committed in the collation of Benefices and dispatches of the Bulls in Rome Notwithstanding the Coancelor refuseth to subscribe and Which the Chancelor refuseth to subscribe seale the Briefe according to the stile of the kingdome and it being impossible to remooue him from his resolution it was subscribed by the Queene the King of Nauarre and by the Principall officers of the Kingdome wherewith the Legate was content more regarding the preseruation of his own honour then the seruice of him that sent him For this fauour he was content to thâ—nke well of the Communion of the Cup and to write thereof to Rome which he did with such a temper that neither the Pope nor Court were distasted The Assembly of Poâ—si giueth the K. power to sell Church lands to the valew of 100000. Crownes In the conclusion of the assemblie of Poisie the Prelates granted power to the King to sell 100000. crownes of the yeerely rents of the lands of the Chuch so that the Pope would allow it The King gaue order to his Ambassadour in Rome to make request for it shewing the necessity and vtility of the grant which the Ambassador did iust the day before letters came to the Pope from the Card of Ferrara which gaue him an account of the difficulties ouercome and how he had obtained a suspension of the capitulations of Orleance against the ecclesiasticall libertie and leaue to vse the Faculties of a Legate which things he said were more hardly compassed because the Cardinall of Loraine from whom he expected fauour had opposed him from the beginning And he made a full narration The Legat informeth the Pope that there are but two wayes to preserue religion in France of the state of Religion in France shewing the danger that it would bee quite extinguished and the remedies to preserue it which were onely two One to giue satisfaction to the King of Nauarre and to interest him in the defence of it The other to grant the people generally the
Communion Sub vtraque specie affirming that certainely by this meanes at the least two hundred thousand soules would be gayned The Ambassadour in The French Ambassador desireth the Pope to grant the Communion of the Cup to the French-men conformitie hereof beseeched the Pope in the name of the King of the Church of France and of the Prelates that they might be dispensed with to administer to the people the Sacrament of the Eucharâ—st vnder both kindes as a profitable and necessarie preparation to dispose them to receiue the determinations of the Councell with readinesse without which it is much to bee doubted that this remedie will find raw humours which may causea greater disease The Pope according to his naturall disposition suddenly answered without any premeditation that he had euer thought that the Communion of both kinds and mariage of Priests were de iure poisiâ—inâ— in the disposition of which things hee had as much authority as the whole vniuersall Church and therefore was thought to bee a Luth 〈…〉 in the last Conclaue That the Emperor had made the same request for his son the king of Bohâ—â—ia whose Who glueth a fauourable answere conscience did induce him to be of this opinion and had demanded the like for the people of his patrimoniall Territories but that the Cardinals would neuer yeelde vnto it Notwithstanding hee sayd hee would not resolue of any thing without proposing it first in the Consistory and promised to speake hereof in the next which beeing intimated for the tenth of December the Ambassadour according to the custome of those at whose instance any businesse is handled went in the morning while the Cardinals were assembled expecting the Pope to mediate with them The most discreete amongst them answered that the demand did deserue great deliberation and that they durst not resolue vntill they had well considered of it others were passionate as at newes neuer heard of before The Cardinall of Cueua sayd that he would neuer giue his voyce in fauour of such a demand and that if it were so resolued by authority of his Holinesse and the consent of the Cardinals hee would goe to the top of the staires of Saint Peter and crie misericordia with a loud voyce not forbearing to say that the Prelates of France were infected with heresie The Cardinall Saint Angelo answered that hee would neuer giue a Cup full of such deadly poyson to the people of France in stead of a medicine and that it was better to let them die then cure them with such remedies To whom the Ambassadour replied that the Prelates of France were induced to bee of this opinion with good grounds and Theologicall reasons which deserued not such a contemptuous censure and on the other side that it was not fit to giue the name of poyson to the Blood of CHRIST and to call the holy Apostles poysoners and the Fathers of the Primitiue Church and of that which followed for many hundreds of yeeres who with much spirituall profit haue ministred the Cup of that Blood to all the people The Pope beeing entred into the Consistory hauing discoursed with For which afterwards hee was sory some Cardinals and better thought of the businesse wished hee had been able to recall his word Notwithstanding hee proposed the matter related the Ambassadours instance caused the Legats letter to bee read and demaunded their opinions The Cardinals who were dependants on France commended with diuers formes of words the Kings intention but concerning the request referred themselues to his Holinesse The Spaniards did all oppose and vsed great boldnesse of speach some calling the Prelates of France heretiques some schismatiques and some vnlearned alleadging no reason but that all CHRIST is in both the kinds The Cardinall Pacceco considered that all diuersities of rites especially in the most principall ceremonies doe end with schisme and hatred For now the Spaniards in France goe to the French Churches and the French men in Spaine to the Spanish but when they shal communicate so diuersly one not receiuing the Communion of the other they will be forced to make Churches apart and so behold a diuision Friar Michael Cardinall of Alexandria sayd that it could not by any meanes be granted by the Pope de plenitudine potestatis not for want of authoritie in him ouer all which is de iurepositiuo in which number this is but in regard of the incapaciâ—â— of him that demaundeth the fauour For the Pope cannot giue power to doe enill but it is an hereticall euill to receiue the chalice thinking it to bee necesary therefore the Pope cannot grant it to such persons And it cannot bee doubted but that those who demand it doe iudge it necessary because no man maketh any great matter of indifferent ceremonies Hee said that these men doe hold the Chalice either to bee necessary or not if not why doe they giue scandall by making themselues differ from others if otherwise then they are heretiques and vncapable of the grace The Cardinall Rodolpbo Pio di Carpi who was one of the last that spake because the inferiours doe begin concluded in conformitie with the others that not onely the sauing of two hundred thousand soules but one onely was a sufficient cause to dispence with any positiue law with wisedome and maturity but in that proposition one ought to take heede lest thinking to game two hundred thousand hee lose two hundred millions That it was manifest that this would not bee the last demand of the French men in matter of religion but a step to propose another that afterward they will demand the marriage of Priests the vulgar tongue in the ministery of the Sacraments which will haue the same ground because they are de iure positiuo and must be granted for the preseruation of many Of the marriage The inconuenience of the mariage of Priests of Priests this inconuenience will follow that hauing house wife and children they will not depend on the Pope but of their Prince and their loue to their children will make them yeeld to any preiudice of the Church They will seeke also to make the Benefices hereditary and so in a short space the authoritie of the Apostolike Sea will be confined within Rome Before single life was instituted the Sea of Rome receiued no profit from other nations and Cities and by it is made Patron of many Benefices of which mariage would quickly depriue her Of the vulgar tongue this incouenience would follow The inconuenience of the vulgar tongue that all would thinke themselues Diuines the authoritie of Prelates would be disesteemed and all would become heretiques If the communion of the Chalice were granted so that faith were preserued it would bee of small importance but it would open a gate to demaund an abrogation of all posiâ—ue constitutions by which onely the prerogatiue giuen by CHRIST to The inconuenience of the communion of the Cup. the Church of Rome is preserued for
regard of his fatherly affection and that the Legates beeing in Trent already and many of the Italian and Spanish Prelates and the rest in their iourney they should immediatly send an Ambassadour and their Bishops Besides he commanded the Legat to vse all diligence to hinder the preaching and assembling of the Protestants and to encourage the Diuines giuing them Indulgences and spirituall graces and promising them temporall assistance also but that himselfe should by no meanes be present at the sermons of the Protestants and auoid all banquets where any of them were in companie At the same time the Polonian Prelats came to Trent who hauing visited Two Polonian Prelates cometo Trent the Legates and shewed the deuotion of their Church to the Sea of Rome related how the Lutherans attempted to bring their doctrine into that kingdome and the foundations which were already layd in some parts to oppose whose plots the Bishops were alwayes to be vigilant that they were all desirous to assist in the Councell and to promote the common cause which not being able to doe for the cause aforesaid so important and necessarie they had sent their Proctors to giue voyce as if the Prelats were present And they demanded to haue as many voyces as they had commissions from the Bishops who for lawfull causes could not part out of the kingdome The Legats answered in generall termes meaning to resolue with mature deliberation Who desire to haue as many voices as they haue commissions from the Bishops Their râ—quest is sent to Rome where it was resected for feare of dangerous confequences and the Pope whom they had aduised hereof proposed it in Consistorie where the Cardinals without difficultie concurred in the negatiue because it was determined before that the resolutions should bee made as formerly they had beene by pluralitie of voyces and not by Nations Which was therather thought to be necessary because there was a fame that the French-men though Catholiques came with Sorbonicall and Parliamentarie mindes fully bent to acknowledge the Pope no further then they pleased And it was knowen before that the Spaniards had some humour to subiect the Pope to the Councell and the Legates had often sent aduice from Trent The deseignes of the French and Spanish Prelates are suspected that some bad ambitious humours to enlarge the Episcopall authority were discouered and in particular the Spaniards did propose that it was necessary to restraine the authority of the Pope at the least so farre as that hee might not derogate from the decrees of this Councell saying that otherwise the labour and cost would be all in vaine if for small causes and sometimes without any he might dispence with them as he dayly doth with all the Canons The Cardinals saw no other meanes to oppose these attempts but by sending a great number of Italian Prelates who being vnited together will ouercome For which cause the Pope resolueth to send many Italian Prelats to Trent to make a maior part all the Vltramontans And this remedie would bee to no purpose if the voices of the absent were admitted For the Spaniards and French-men would cause all their Bishops to send proxies and it would be as much as to giue voyces not by heads but by Nations Therefore it was written to Trent that they should make large promises to the Polonians but conclude that the Councell was a continuation and the same which was begun vnder Paulus the third so that the orders then practised and continuately kept with good fruit as did appeare must be still obserued amongst which one was that the absent should haue no voyce with which if they did dispence all other National would pretend the like with much confusion that whatsoeuer request Polonia did make for any thing The Polonian Prelats seeme to be satisfied with a courteous negatiue but depart returne no more that was proper to it selfe and would not raise any stirres in other Countries should be granted in regard of the merits of that most noble Nation The Polonians seemed to bee satisfied with the answere yet pretending businesse at Venice they departed and returned no more A letter which the King of Spaine wrote with his owne hand caused much ioy in Rome in which hee aduertized the Pope of the negotiation of Montbrun sent vnto him by the Queene of France and of the answere which hee gaue him promising to assist his Holinesse to purge Christendome of heresie Iohn Tancherel is condemnâ—d by the Parliament of Paris for defending in y e schooles that the Pope may depose Kings with all the forces of his Kingdomes and States and to send potent and speedy aydes to any Prince that would cleanse his Countrey of that contagion But the bad conceit which the Court had of the French-men was increased by an aduice sent from Paris that the Parliament had with much solemoitie condemned to recant one Iohn Tancherel a Bachelor of Diuinity because with intelligence of some Diuines he had proposed and defended publique questions that the Pope Vicar of CHRIST is Monarch of the Church and may depriue Kings and Princes who disobey his commandements of their Kingdomes States and Digmties who beeing accused cited and hauing confessed the fact did flie and the iudges as in a Comedie caused the Beadell of the Vniuersitie to represent his person and to make a publike satisfaction and recantation forbidding the Diuines to dispute such questions hereafter making them goe to the King to aske pardon for hauing suffered so important a matter to bee disputed on and to promise to oppose themselues alwayes against that doctrine They spake of the Frenchmen as of lost sheepe who denied the authoritie giuen by CHRIST to S. Peter For which the French-men are much censured in Rome to feede the whole flocke and to loose and binde which doth consist principally in punishing the delicts which giue scandall or offence against the Church in common without difference of Prince or subiect The examples of the Emperours Henry the fourth and fifth Frederic the first and second and Lewis of Bauaria of the Kings of France Philippus Augustus and Pulcher were alleadged as also the famous sayings of the Canonists in this poynt they sayd the Pope ought to cite the whole Parliament to Rome and that the conclusion of that Diuine ought to be sent to Rome also to be examined before any thing else were done and approoued and the contrary condemned The Pope did moderately complaine hereof and thought it better But the Pope dissembleth his distaste to dissemble because as hee sayd the great sore of France did make this insensible The Court was perswaded that neither Ambassadour nor Bishop would be sent out of France to Trent and discoursed what was fit for the Pope to doe to force them to accept the determinations of the Councell which the Pope was by all meanes resolued to open at the beginning of the new yeere Hee imparted this
though they were ambiguous and might bee drawen to contrary sences yet being sufficient to compose the present difference they were receiued and they concluded to open the Councell the next Sunday being the eighteenth of the moneth In the ende the Cardinall proposed that the Councell being begun the Prelates should frequent the publique Chappels in the time of Masse and that there should bee many Latine Sermons which being to bee made sometimes by men that know not what doth befit the time place and auditorie that it were good to depute a Prelate who as Master of the holy Palace in Rome should reuiew that which was to bee The Bishop of Modena is appointed to peruse whatsoeuer is to be deliuered in publique spoken and so the Sermon to bee repeated according to his censure The proposition pleased them all and Egidius Foscararus Bishop of Modena was appointed to peruse euery Sermon and whatsoeuer else was to bee deliuered in publique The Congregation beeing dissolued the Legates by the helpe of their inward friends beganne to frame the Decree and did conceiue it in the forme agreed on and obseruing diuers treaties amongst the Prelates while they were idle in Trent to propose some one prouision some another all tending to enlarge the authority of the Bishops and diminish that of Rome they thought to remedie all in the beginning before the humour began to stirre by decreeing that none but the Legats might propose any matter to bee discussed They saw the proposition was hard and foresaw contradiction therefore they thought it necessary to vse much Art that it might bee receiued sweetely and at vnawards The negatiue that none should propound Why the Legats desire to make a decree that none should propose any thing in Councell but themselues seemed hard and sharpe and the affirmatiue that the Legats should propound which did virtually onely and not plainely containe an exclusion of others did please better couering all with a pretence of keeping order and giuing time of deliberation to the Synode The Decree was so artificially made that euen at this present one must be very attentiue if hee will discouer the sense and it is impossible to vnderstand it at the first which I will rehearse in vulgar in plaine tearmes but hee that will see the Artifice let him reade it in Latine Therefore in conformitie of the resolution when the eighteenth day was The solemnities of the first Session in which the Councell was opened come a procession was made of the whole Clergie of the Citie of the Diuines and Prelates who besides the Cardinals were one hundred and twelue that did weare Miter accompanied by their families and by many Countrey people armed going from Saint Peters Church to the Cathedrall where the Cardinall of Mantua sang the Masse of the holy Ghost and Gasparâ— del Fosso Arch bishop of Rheggio made the Sermon His subiect was the authoritie of the Church Primacie of the Pope and the power of Councels He said that the Church had as much authoritie as the word of God that the Church hath changed the Sabbath ordained by God into Sunday and taken away Circumcision formerly commanded by his Diuine Maiestie and that these Precepts are changed not by the preaching of CHRIST but by the authoritie of the Church Turning himselfe to the Fathers hee exhorted them to labour constantly against the Protestants being assured that as the holy Ghost cannot erre so they cannot bee deceiued And the Veni creator spiritus beeing sung the Secretary who was Bishop of Tileâ—i read the Bull of the Conuocation before alleadged and the foresaid Arch-bishop interrogated the Decree for the opening the Councell saying Fathers doth it please you that the generall Councell of Trent should be celebrated from this day all suspension whatsoeuer beeing remooued to handle with due order that which shall seeme fit to the Synod the Legats and Presidents proposing to remooue the controuersies of Religion correct manners and reconcile the peace of the Church They answered Placet Onely foure prelats contradicted that part Proponentibus Legatis which wordes I repeate in Latine The words Proponentibus Legatis were much questioned because they must bee often mentioned in regard of the great controuersies and disputes which followed The contradictors were Peter Guerrero Arch-bishop of Granata Francesco Bianco Bishop of Orense Andreas della Questa Bishop of Leon Antonio Colermero Bishop of Almeria They said they could not consent because they were new wordes neuer vsed in any Councell and demanded that their voyces might bee registred in the actes of the Councell No answere was giuen them and the next Session was intimated for the sixe and twentieth of February The Speaker of the Councell required all the Notaries and Protonotaries to make one or more Instruments of the things aforesayd and so the Session ended The Legates aduised the Pope of what happened in the Congregation and Session who imparted it to the Consistory In which many were of opinion in regard of these first difficulties that the Councell would not proceed well especially considering the obstinate contradiction of the Spanish Bishops not fit to compose the differences of Religion although the Legates and Bishops of Italie should vse Arte and vnitie in temporizing and ouercomming them The Pope commended the wisedome of the Legates that they had preuented as hee sayd there meritie of the innouators and was not displeased with the opposition of foure because hee feared a greater number hee exhorted the Cardinals to reforme themselues seeing they had to doe with vnrespectfull persons giuing order that the other Italian Bishops should bee solicited to depart And hee wrote to Trent that they Which the Pope wil haue to be maintained by all meanes should maintaine the Decree firmely and put it in execution without relenting one iote In France the Queene of Nauarre Prince of Conde Admirall and Duchesse Tumults in France about Religion of Ferrara hauing many moneths made request that places should be allowed to those of the new Religion for the Sermons and Ceremonies and all these and many Grandies more euen in the Court it selfe making profession thereof the inferiour Reformatists imboldened hereby did assemble themselues apart which the Catholiques not being able to support very dangerous popular tumults were raised in many parts of the Kingdome with slaughter on both sides which were cherished by the Nobilitie of the Catholiques enuying that the Hugonot Princes gayning a popular trayne should exceede them Two diuers tumults were raysed by Sermons one in Dijon and the other in Paris notorious not onely for the death of many but also for the rebellion against the Magistrates which made the Kings Counsell resolue to seeke a remedy and that it might bee fitted to the whole Kingdome the Presidents of all the Parliaments were called and a number of Counsellors elected to deliberate with maturity what was best to be done The seuenteenth of Ianuary all these being assembled in Saint
voyce deliuered in the Congregations and of all the voyces of others which were any way remarkeable Of this number 34. came into my hands in that forme as they were deliuered and of the others I haue vnderstood the conclusion onely but here nothing is to be related but that which is of note The Patriarke of Ierusalem said That this Article had been handled and The Suffrage of the Patriarke of Ierusalem concerning Residence discussed in the first Councell and concluded that to cause residence there are two prouisions One to constitute punishments for those who doe not reside another to remooue the impediments which doe hinder residencie The first was fully ordered in the sixt Session neither can any thing bee added in regard the losse of halfe the reuenues is a very great pecuniary punishment then which a greater cannot be imposed without making the Bishops beggars If the contumacie bee excessiue there can bee no greater punishment except depriuation which requiring one to execute it which must needs be the Pope in regard the ancient vse of the Church was to reserue to that Sea the hearing and determining of the causes of Bishops that sixt Session referred it to his Holinesse to finde a remedie either by meanes of a new prouision or otherwise and bound the Metropolitane to aduise him of the absence For the second they beganne to make prouision and in that and other Sessions many Decrees were made to take away many exemptions which hindered the Bishops to exercise their charge Therefore it now remaineth onely to continue and to remooue the residue of the impediments electing a certaine number of Fathers as then was done to make collection of them that they may bee proposed and prouided for The Archbishop of Granata added that a more potent and effectuall remedie The suffrage of the Arch-bishop of Granada was proposed in that Councell that is that the obligation of Residence was by the Law of God which was handled and examined tenne moneths together and that if that Councell had not been interrupted it would haue beene decided as a necessary yea as a principall article of the doctrine of the Church and was then not onely discussed but the reasons vsed by diuers were put in print also so that the matter is prepared and digested and nothing now remaineth but to giue it perfection When it shall be determined that residencie is de iure Diuino all hinderances will cease of themselues the Bishops vnderstanding their duety wil thinke on their owne conscience they will not be reputed hirelings but Pastors who knowing that the flocke is giuen to them by God to whom they must make an account without laying the fault on others and being assured that dispensations wil neither saue nor helpe them they will apply themselues to performe their duety And he proceeded to proue with many authorities of the New and Old Testament Is approved by the maior part and exposition of the Fathers that this was the Catholike truth This opinion was approoued by the maior part of the Congregation the maintainers whereof laboured to bring authorities and reasons Others did reiect it and said it was new neuer defended neither by antiquity And reiected by others nor by this age before Cardinall Caietan who set the question on foote and maintained that part which notwithstanding hee did abandon in his old age because hee tooke a Bishopricke and did neuer reside that the Church hath euer held that the Pope might dispense that Non-residents haue alwayes beene punished and reprehended as transgressors of the Canons onely and not of the Law of God that indeede it was disputed in the first Councell but the disputation was held to be so dangerous by the Legats men of great wisedome that they did cunningly cause it to bee buried in silence that this example ought to be followed and that the bookes which haue beene written since haue giuen great scandall to the world and made knowen that the disputation proceeded from partiality For the authorities of the Scripture and Fathers they are onely exhortations to perfection neither is there any substantiall proofe but out of the Canons which are Ecclesiasticall lawes Some held opinion that there was neither place nor time nor opportunity to handle that question that no good could come by the determination of it but danger of many inconueniences that the Councell was assembled to extirpate heresies not to make Schisme among the Catholiques which would happen by condemning an opinion followed if not by the greater part yet by one halfe at the least that the authours of that opinion haue not inuented it for trueths sake but the more to vrge men to reside with small ground of reason in regard that the Lawes of GOD are not more diligently obserued then the Lawes of the Church that the precept for keeping of Lent is more strictly obserued then those of the Decalogue that if to confesse and communicate at Easter were commanded by GOD The lawes of the Pope are more strictly obserued then the lawes of God more would not doe it then now doe that to say Masse with Copes is an Ecclesiasticall law and yet no man doth transgresse it hee that doth not obey the penall commands of the Canons will transgresse much more when hee feareth onely the iustice of GOD neither will any Bishop be mooued with that determination but it will giue occasion to plot rebellions against the Apostolique Sea to restraine the Popes authority and as some haue been heard to whisper to depresse the Court of Rome that that was the ornament of the Clergie which is respected in other places onely in regard of it that if it should be depressed the Church would euery where be lesse esteemed and therefore that it was not fit to handle such a businesse without imparting it to his Holinesse and Colledge of Cardinals to whom it doeth principally belong The opinion of Paulus Iouius Bishop of Nocera is not to be omitted who The Suffrage of Paulus Iouius Bishop of Nocera said in substance That certainly the Councel was assembled to cure a great wound which is the deformation of the Church the cause whereof as all are perswaded is the absence of the Prelats from their Churches which beeing affirmed by all is perhaps not sufficiently considered by any But it is not the part of a wise Physician to take away the cause before hee be well assured that the remoouing of it will not cause greater diseases If the absence of Prelats hath beene the cause of the corruptions there will bee lesse deformation in those Churches where they haue resided The Popes for these hundred yeeres haue continually sate in Rome and vsed all diligence to instruct the people yet we doe not see that that citie is better gouerned then others The great capitall Cities of Kingdomes are most out of order where the Prelats haue alwayes resided on the contrary some poore cities which haue not
seene a Bishop in an hundred yeeres are lesse corrupted that amongst the ancient Prelats here present who haue continually resided in their Churches of which number there are some not one can shew that his Dioces is better then the next which haue continued without a Bishop If any say they are a flocke without a shepherd let him consider that not Bishops only but Parish Priests also haue cure of soules and that there are mountaines which hauing neuer seene Bishops may be a paterne to Episcopall Cities That the zeale and care of the Fathers of the first Councell is to bee commended and imitated who by penalties haue incited the Prelats to remaine in their owne Churches and begun to remooue the impediments which did hinder them but they were deceiued if they did hope that this residencie would be a sufficient reformation yea they ought to feare that as residencie is now required so posteritie seeing the inconueniences that arise from thence wil desire their absence That they ought not to make such strong bonds as cannot in time of neede bee loosed such as Ius Diuinum would bee which they now begin to alleadge 1400 yeeres after CHRIST Where there is a pernicious Bishop as was that of Collen he will defend himselfe by this doctrine in not obeying the Pope when he shall cite him to giue an account of his actions or keepe him farre off that he may not cherish the euill He added that hee saw that the Prelates who were of the contrary opinion had a good zeale but did beleeue also that some of them would bee content to make vse of it to withdraw themselues from the Popes obedience which the stricter it is the more it doth hold the Church vnited He put them in minde also that what soeuer they doe heerein will turne to the fauour of Parish Priests also to withdraw themselues from obedience to their Bishops For the Articles being thus expounded they will make vse of it and say that the Bishop cannot remooue them from their Churches nor restraine their authoritie by reseruations and being Pastors immediatly sent by God they will pretend that the flocke doth more belong to them then to the Bishop and no answere can be made against it And as hitherto the gouernment of the Church hath been preserued by meanes of the Hierarchie so this will cause a Popularity and an Anarchie which will destroy it Iohn Baptista Bernard Bishop of Aiace who though hee beleeued that residencie The suffrage of Iohn Baptista Bernard Bishop of Aiace was de iure diuino yet thought it not fit to speake of that question deliuered a singular speech saying That not ayming to establish one opinion more then another but onely so to enforce residencie as that it may bee really executed hee thought it vaine to declare from whence the obligation came or whatsoeuer else and that it was sufficient onely to remooue the cause of absence which is that Bishops doe busie themselues in the Courts of Princes and in the affaires of the world being Iudges Chancellours Secretaries Counsellours Treasurers and there are but few offices of State into which some Bishop hath not insinuated himselfe This is forbidden by S. Paul who thought it necessary that a souldier of the Church should abstaine from secular employments Let Gods command bee executed and them for bidden to take any charge office or degree ordinary or extraordinarie in the affaires of the world and then there being no cause for them to remaine at Court they will goe to their residencie of their owne accord without commaund or penaltie and will not haue any occasion to depart from thence In conclusion he desired that the Councell would constitute that it should not bee lawfull for Bishops or others who haue cure of soules to exercise any secular office or charge The Bishop of fiue Churches the Emperours Ambassadour opposed and Is opposed by the Bishop of fiue Churches the Emperours Ambassadour sayd that if the words of S. Paul were to bee vnderstood according to the sence which was giuen them the whole Church was to be condemned and all Princes since the yeere 800 vntill now for that for which they principally deserue to be commended these in giuing and those in accepting temporall Iurisdictions which also haue beene exercised by the Popes and by Bishops placed in the Catalogue of Saints The best Emperours Kings of France Spaine England and Hungary haue euer had their Counsels full of Prelates all which must bee condemned if Gods precept doe forbid them to exercise those charges Hee that thinketh Paul his command doth comprehend Ecclesiasticall persons onely is deceiued For it is directed to all faithfull Christians who are the Souldiers of Christ and inferreth that as the worldly souldier doeth not busiehimselfe in the Artes by which life is maintained because they are repugnant to his profession so the Souldier of Christ that is euery Christian ought to abstaine from those things which are repugnant to Christian profession which are sinnes onely but whatsoeuer may be done without sinne is lawfull for euery one The Prelates that serue in those affaires cannot be reprehended except it be said that they are sinnes The greatnesse of the Church and the esteeme the world maketh thereof proceedeth most from Ecclesiasticall dignities placed in persons of Nobilitie and of great blood and from Prelates exercised in charges of importance which if they should bee incompatible to the Clergie no person nobly descended would enter into that order no Prelate would bee esteemed and the Church would consist onely of people basely borne and liuing basely But on the contrary the good doctors haue euer maintained that those Statutes are against Ecclesiasticall libertie which exclude from publique administrations Ecclesiasticall persons to whom they belong by right of birth as also the prohibitions that publique charges cannot be giuen to Priests This was heard with applause of all the Prelates euen of those who thought that residence was deiure Diuino so potent are the affections of men that sometimes Who gaineth an applause they suffer them not to discerne contradictions Of the other Articles a light discussion onely was made yet something A briefe discourse of the Authoar concerning ordination to the title of the Patriimonie was said worth the noting For the second for prohibiting ordinations to the title of the Patrimony it is certaine that since the Church was constituted and established and necessarie ministeries deputed in it no man was ordayned in the good times of it but vnto some proper ministery But this good vse was quickly turned into an abuse For in regard of the exemptions of diuers and of other worldly respects and because the Bishops desired to haue a great Clergie they ordained whosoeuer came vnto them for it Therefore this sort of ordination was forbidden in the Councell of Chalcedon which was then called absolute or loose for so the Greeke word doeth properly signifie commanding that none should
Churches of his Diocesse and the Commendataries not subiect to any Superintendencie suffering the buildings to fall and diminishing or wholly taking away other necessarie expenses hauing no other end then according to the proëme of the Bull to maintaine their owne state let all goe to desolation It seemed an indecencie that the Bishop should meddle with that which was recommended by the Pope to another and therefore they thought fit to make a manerly prouision against this disorder granting the Bishops authoritie to visit and superintend but as Delegates of his Holinesse The twelfth proposition was made to remedie the abuses of the Collectours The abuses and impieties of Collectors because the ancient institution was degenerated also For Hospitals Spittles places for education of Orphans and such like beeing instituted in diuers places for necessitie without any maintenance but the armes of the faithfull some godly persons vndertooke the charge to goe about and aske them at mens houses and for their credit had letters testimoniall from the Bishop Others that they might not be hindred by the Bishop obtained facultie from the Pope with letters of recommendation which were easily granted in regard of the profit which came to the Court for the dispatch of the buls This institution was immediatly turned into excessiue abuses and the least part of the armes collected was bestowed in the right course Those also who had obtained power to collect did substitute also base and infamous persons diuiding the almes with them The Collectours likewise to gaine as much as they could vsed a thousand sacrilegious and wicked artifices wearing a certaine forme of habite carrying fire water belles and other instruments to make a noise that they might amaze the vulgar and breed superstition in them telling false miracles preaching false indulgences asking almes with imprecations and threats of euill and misfortunes against those that would not giue and vsing many other impieties like to these so that the world was much scandalized but no prouision could be made in regard of the Apostolicall grants The Prelats enlarged themselues in this matter relating the abuses and impieties aforesaid and many more shewing that remedies had beene formerly vsed but without effect and so would all others prooue that should be attempted onely one remained which was to abolish wholly the name and vse of Collectors in which opinion all concurred At this time the Ambassadours of the Duke of Banaria came who refused The Ambassadours of the Duke of Banaria contest for preceedâ—ce with the Ambassadours of Venice to present themselues in Congregation except they might haue precedence of the Ambassadours of Venice Whereunto they denying to yeeld the Legates interposed a delay that they might receiue answere from Rome The Pope vnderstanding how the voyces were giuen in the Congregations concerning residencie and that the Spaniards did all hold together made a bad Prognostique and thought that vnion could not be without the Kings knowledge He said he had a long time knowen by great experience The Pope and his Court are much perplezed with aduices sent vnto them from Trent and Spaine that the Vltramontan Prelats doe enuie the greatnesse of Italie of the Apostolique Sea and for the suspition which he had of the King was ill satisfied with him as if he had failed of the promise which he made vnto him to preserue his authoritie The Conclusion of all his discourses was that if the Princes will abandon him he will haue recourse to heauen that hee had a million of golde and knew where to get another and besides that God wil prouide for his Church The Court also did perceiue with great passion in what danger they were and thought that these nouities did aime to make many Popes or none at all and to hinder all the profits of the offices of the Chancerie Aduice came to him also from his Nuncio in Spaine that the King was ill pleased with the Proponentibus Legatis constituted in the first Session and the Pope was so much the more pleased with it because by the distaste of others he perceiued they had desseignes to propose something to his preiudice Yet he caused it to be excused to the King that it was done without his priuitie howsoeuer he thought it necessary to represse the petulancie of vnquiet spirits saying that the Councel would be like the tower of Babel if euery turbulent person might mooue humours as he listed that the Legats were discreet and did reuerence his Maiestie and would propose whatsoeuer should please him and giue satisfaction to all wise and godly persons But with the Kings Ambassadour residing with him who spake thereof hee proceeded somewhat roughly First he complained that he had done bad offices herein then relating how the Spanish Prelats as it were seditiously proceeded in the Councell he shewed that the Decree was holy and necessarie and that no preiudice was done to any insaying that the Legats shall propose Vargas answered that if it had beene sayd onely the Legats shall propose no man would haue complained but that ablatiue Proponentibus Legatis did depriue the Bishops of power to propose and therefore that it was fit to change it into another kinde of speech Whereunto the Pope answered with some disdaine that he had something else to doe then to thinke Cuius generis cuius casus The Popes suspition did not want ground hauing discouered that the Ambassadour had sent many posts into Spaine and vnto Trent exhorting the Spanish Prelats to maintaine their libertie and defiring the King that the Councel might not be helde in subiection But in the Court many Prelates hauing written to their friends from Trent diuersly according to their affections there was a great tumult or rather an astonishment euery one thinking hee did already see Rome emptie of Prelates and depriued of all prerogatiue and emineâ—cie It did appeare plainely that the Cardinals residing in Rome should bee excluded from hauing Bishoprickes that pluralitie of benefices was forbid that no Bishop or Curate might haue any office in Rome and that the Pope might not bee able to dispence in any of the things aforesaid which are the most principall of all that are in his power so that his authoritie would bee much diminished And they remembred the saying of Liuie that the Maiestie of a Prince is hardly brought from the height to the middle but is easily cast headlong from the middle to the bottome They discoursed how much the authoritie of Bishops would bee inlarged who would draw vnto them the collation of Benefices denying the Popes authoritie for reseruations that the Bishops beyond the Mountaines and some Italians also haue euer shewed a bad minde towards the Court for enuie and because they can not so easily haue place in it and that they were to take heede of those who remanie in places the most remote from Rome for conscience sake because they would doe worse then all the rest in case they were
succeeded well For hereby they haue gained credit and authority with the Prelates and haue beene able to moderate the rashnesse of some who otherwise would haue made a great diuision to the great dammage of the Church Hee related the frequent and effectuall perswasions which they made to quiet the Prelates and the affronts also which they receiued from some who told them they could not bee silent against their conscience Hee shewed the dangers and necessitie which forced Mantua to make the promise Hee added that the greater part of the Prelates to take all suspition out of the minde of his Holinesse did offer to declare in the next Session that he was Head of the Church and had giuen him commission to deliuer the Ambassage to him which for many respects they thought not fit to commit to writing and named so many of them that hee made the Pope marueile and say that bad tongues and worse pens had painted those Fathers in other colours Then hee shewed him the vnion and resolution of the ministers of Princes to maintaine the Councell and the disposition of the Prelates to support any thing that it might continue and no occasion arise to dissolue it that the point of residence was so aduanced and the Fathers so interested in regard of their conscience and honour and the Ambassadors for their reputation that it was impossible to denie the handling and defining of it He gaue him an account and a copie of the propositions of the Emperours Ambassadors shewing they did all aime to subiect the Pope to the Councell and that the Cardinall of Mantua did dexterously decline the proposing of them in congregation Hee concluded that it being impossible to recall that which was past his Holinesse might attribute much vnto chance pardoning according to his vsuall benignitie that which formerly had happened not by malice but by negligence of some and might make better prouision for hereafter because all were resolued not to propose or handle any thing before it was consulted and determined by his Holinesse The Pope weighing the remonstrance well sent presently backe the Arch-bishop with letters to the Legats and to some of those who had subscribed The Archbishop is sent back to Trent with letters and instructions the letters to him in answere of the letters which hee brought and gaue him commission to tell them all in his name that his will was the Councell should bee free that euery one should speake according to his conscience that they should make Decrees according to trueth that hee was not displeased because the voyces were giuen more after one manner then another but in regard of the attempts and practises to perswade and violence others and of the contentions and bitternesse betweene them which things doe not become a generall Councell Therefore that hee doeth not oppose the determination of residence but aduiseth them to lay aside their heate and that when their minds are quieted and doe aime only at the seruice of God and benefit of the Church they may handle it with profit Hee was content it should bee told Mantua that hee was glad to vnderstand of his innocencie and affection and that hee will giue a demonstration thereof praying him to labour that the Councell may bee quickly ended because by the discourse he hath had with Lanciano hee hath vnderstood that it may bee concluded in September And in conformitie hereof hee wrote a letter to the Legates that following the steps of the Councel vnder Iulius and taking the points already digested by it they should immediatly determine them and make an end At that time they were busied in Trent in hearing the Diuines speake in the Congregations concerning the sixteene Articles who began the ninth and ended the three and twentieth of the moneth and howsoeuer they were in number 60. yet nothing worthy obseruation was deliuered by any in regard the matter beeing new neuer handled by the Schoolemen defined in the Councell of Constance at the first onset and maintained by the Bohemians by force of armes rather then by reason and disputation they had nothing to studie but what was written in the last fourtie yeeres by some few excited by the disputations of Luther Therefore they all agreed that there The communion of the Cup is discussed was no necessitie or precept of the Cup and for proofe they alleadged places of the new Testament where bread onely is named as in Saint Iohn Hee that eateth this bread shall liue for euer They sayd that vntill the time of the Apostles bread onely was in vse as it is read in Saint Luke that the disciples in Emmaus knew CHRIST in breaking of bread where there is no mention of wine And Saint Paul ready to suffer ship wracke at the Sea doth blesse the bread and speaketh not of wine In many of the olde Canons mention is made of the communion of the Laitie as differing from that of the Clergie which difference could not consist in any thing but in the Cup. To these were added the figures of the old Testament Manna which signifieth the Eucharist hath no drinke in it Ionathan who tasted the honie did not drinke and such other congruities And it was a matter of great patience to heare them all repeate the same things I ought not to omit one particular seriously deliuered by Iames Payua a Portugall that CHRIST both by precept and example hath declared that the bread is due to all and the Cup to the Priests onely For hauing consecrated the bread he gaue it to his disciples who then were Laiques represented the whole people commanding they should all eate of it afterwards hee ordained them Priests in these words Doe this in remembrance of mee and in the end hee consecrated the The opinion of Iames Payua a Portugall Cup and gaue it to them now consecrated Priests But the wiser sort did lightly passe ouer this kinde of arguments and confined themselues to two One that the Church hath power from CHRIST to change the things Two principall argumēts against the communion of the Cup. that are accidentall in the Sacraments and that to the Eucharist both kindes are necessary as it is a sacrifice but as it is a Sacrament one onely so that the Church hath power to ordaine the vse of one alone Which they confirmed because it did once in the beginning change in Baptisme the inuocation of the Trinitie into the inuocation of CHRIST onely and returned afterwards to the diuine institution The other reason was that the Church cannot erre but shee hath suffered the vse of bread onely to be brought in and finally hath approued it in the Councell of Constance and therefore it must bee sayd that there is no diuine precept or necessitie to the contrary But Friar Antonius Mandolphus a Diuine belonging to the Bishop of Prague hauing first affirmed that hee was of the opinion of others in this that there was no diuine precept obserued that
it was as contrary to the Catholique doctrine to giue the Cup to the Laiques by diuine precept as it was to denie it to them by diuine precept Therefore all those reasons which did so conclude were to be layd aside and those of the disciples in Emmaus and of Saint Paul in the ship because by them it would bee concluded that it was not sacriledge to consecrate one kinde without the other which is contrary to all the Doctors and meaning of the Church and ouerthroweth the distinction of the Eucharist as it is a Sacrifice and as it is a Sacrament That it was plaine also that the distinction of the Laicall and Clericall Communion in the Romane Ordinary was a diuersitie of places in the Church not of the Sacrament receiued because otherwise this reason would conclude that not onely those who say Masse but all the Clergie should haue the Cup. Of the authority of the Church in changing the accidentall things of the Sacraments no man can doubt but hee sayd it was not a time to dispute whether the Cup were accidentall or substantiall Hee concluded that this Article might bee omitted as already decided in the Councel of Constance and that the fourth and fifth Articles might bee exactly handled because granting the Cup to all Nations that desire it all other disputations are superfluous yea hurtfull Iohn Paul a Diuine of the Bishop of fiue Churches spake also to the same purpose and both of them did displease because it was thought they spake against their conscience at the instance of their masters Concerning the second Article the Diuines were also vniforme in the affirmatiue and all their reasons were reduced to three Heads The congruities of the old Testament when the people did participate of the meate offerings in the sacrifices but neuer of the drinke offerings To take away from the vulgar occasion to beleeue that one thing is contained vnder the bread another vnder the wine The third the danger of irreuerence And heere the reasons recited by Gerson were brought that the blood might be shed either in the Church or in bringing of it especially ouer the Mountaines in winter that it would hang in the beards of the Laikes that it would bee sower if it were kept that there would want vessels to hold enough for ten thousand or twenty thousand persons that in some places it would bee too great a charge in respect of the price of wine that the vessels would not bee kept cleane that a Laie man would bee of equall dignitie with a Priest Which reasons it was necessary to say that they were iust and good otherwise the Prelates and Doctors for so many ages would haue taught an vntrueth and the Church of Rome and Councell of Constance erred All these reasons except the last were thought ridiculous because those dangers might bee more easily withstood in these times then they could in those 12. first ages when the Church was in greater pouerty And the last seemed to bee of no force to shew that the change was reasonably made but was good to maintaine it after it was made The two Diuines afore named did aduise that this Article also might bee omitted In the third Article that all CHRIST is receiued vnder one kinde the doctrine of concomitancie deliuered by the Diuines was taken for an argument For the body of CHRIST being vnder the bread by vertue of the consecration CHRIST hauing sayd by words omnipotent and effectiue This is my body and the body being aliue it must needes haue blood soule and diuinitie so that all CHRIST was vndoubtedly receiued vnder the bread But some inferred hereby that therefore all graces are receiued in it seeing that he who hath all CHRIST wanteth nothing because hee is abundantly sufficient Others sayd to the contrary that the illation was neither necessary nor probable For those who are baptized are filled with CHRIST as St. Paul saith and yet other Sacraments are giuen vnto them And because some auoyded the force of the reason by saying that the other Sacraments are necessary in respect of sinnes committed after baptisme it was replyed that the ancient Church did immediately communicate the baptized so that as from being filled with all CHRIST in baptisme it cannot bee inferred that the Eucharist doth not conferre other graces so from hauing receiued all CHRIST vnder the bread it cannot be inferred that no other grace is to be conferred by the blood neither can it be sayd without great absurdity that the Priest in the Masse hauing receiued the body of our LORD and by consequence all CHRIST doeth not receiue any grace in drinking of the Cup for otherwise to drinke of it would be a worke indifferent and vaine Moreouer it is decided by the common doctrine of the Schooles and of the Church that by euery sacramentall action by vertue of the worke it selfe which they call Ex opere operato a degree of grace is conferred But it cannot be denied that to drinke the blood of CHRIST is a sacramentall action therefore it can not bee denied that it hath a speciall grace annexed In this controuersie the greater part of the Diuines held that not speaking of the quantity of grace answerable to the disposition of the receiuer but of that which the Schoole-men call sacramentall it was equall in him that receiued one kinde onely and in him that receiued both The other opinion was defended though with the smaller number yet more earnestly Friar Amante Seruita a Brescian a Diuine of the Bishop of Sebenico a fauourer of this second opinion passed very farre I know not with what aime or end who alledging the doctrine of Thomas Caietane that blood is not part of humane nature but the first aliment and adding that it could not bee sayd that the body doth necessarily draw in concomitance its aliment did inferre that the thing contained vnder both kindes is not absolutely the same and hee added that the blood of the Eucharist according to the words of CHRIST was blood spilt and by consequence Friar Amante concurreth in opinion with the Lutherans out of the vaines in which if it remained it could not bee drinke so that it could not bee drawen in concomitancie with the vaine and that the Eucharist was instituted in memory of the death of CHRIST which was by separation and effusion of blood Whereat there was a noyse raysed amongst the Diuines and a cracking of the benches Therefore recalling himselfe But presently recanteth and asketh pardon hee retracted and said that the heat of dispuaion had caryed him to alledge the reasons of the aduersaries as if they had beene his owne which notwithstanding hee purposed to resolue in the end and hee spent the residue of his discourse in resoluing them and in conclusion asked pardon of the scandall giuen because hee had not spoken with such caution as to shew plainely that those reasons were captious and contrary to his owne opinion And he made
an end without speaking of the other 3. Articles But concerning the fourth Article the Spanish Diuines and dependants The 4. Article that the Cup is not to bee allowed to the people is stâ—oÌ„gly maintained by the Spanish Prelates on Spaine were maruellously vnited in giuing counsell that by no meanes the vse of the Cup should bee permitted to Germany or others The substance of that which they said was That none of the causes which formerly mooued the Church to take it from the people beeing ceased yea beeing now more vrgent and others more strong and essentiall annexed it was fit to perseuere in the determination of the Councell of Constance and of the Church before and after And discoursing of the dangers of irreuerence which was the first kinde of the causes they said they were now more to bee feared then in former times For then there was none who did not constantly beleeue the reall and naturall presence of CHRIST in the Sacrament after the consecration so long as the kindes did last and yet the Cup was taken away because men had not such regard to the blood of CHRIST as was necessary and therefore what reuerence can bee hoped for now when some doe denie the reall presence and some will haue it onely in the vse Besides there is not so much deuotion amongst good Catholiques diligence in humane affaires and negligence in diuine beeing much increased so that it may bee feared that a greater neglect may produce a greater irreuerence To make a difference betweene Priests and others is now more necessary then euer because the Protestants haue exposed them to the hatred of the people and spread a doctrine which taketh from them their exemptions subiecteth them to lay Magistrates detracteth from their power of absoluing from sinnes and saith also that they should bee called to the ministery by the people and bee obnoxious to bee deposed by them which should force the Church to preserue exactly all those rites which may giue them reputation The danger that the vulgar may receiue an impression of false beleefe and bee perswaded that some thing is in the Cup which is not vnder the bread is now more vrgent in regard of the new opinions spread abroad Many said that the Church did prohibite the Chalice to oppose the errour of Nestorius who did beleeue that all CHRIST was not vnder one kinde which being the opinion of some of the heretiques now the prohibition is to bee maintained still What they would inferre by this I cannot expresse better hauing neuer read that Nestorius did speake in this subiect nor that the Modernes doe handle it with those termes But the third danger that the authoritie of the Church would bee debased and a conclusion made that it hath erred in taking a way the Cup may bee called not a danger but a thing that would certainely happen neither was the request made by the Protestants but to conclude that the Synod hauing confessed the errour past hath corrected it by this graunt so they will publish the victory and demaund a change also in other constitutions of the Church They said they were deceiued who thought the Dutch-men would bee satisfied with this and submit themselues to the decrees of the Councell yea they will take away fasts difference of meates demaund marriage of Priests and an abolition of Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction in the exterior Court which is the marke at which they all doe ayme that it is not credible they are Catholikes who desire the Cup because the Catholikes doe all beleeue that the Church cannot erre and that no deuotion is acceptable to God if it be not approued by it and that obedience to the Church is the height of Christian perfection that it is certainly to bee beleeued that hee that doth demaund the Cup thinkes it necessarie and hee that thinketh so cannot bee a Catholique that none doth demaund it beleeuing that hee may not lawfully vse it without the graunt of the Councell but that they may not bee hindred by their Princes who if they were alone would vsurpe it without any allowance that of this euery one may bee assured obseruing that not the people but the Princes doe entreat who will not suffer a nouitie without a lawfull Decree not because the people would not bring it in of themselues more willingly then seeke it of the Councell And this argument was so pressed that Fryar Francis Forier a Portugall A petulant saying of a Fryar against the Princes who demanded the Cup. vsed a conceipt which the auditors thought to bee not onely bold but petulant also that the Princes would make themselues Lutherans by permission of the Councell The Spaniards exhorted them to consider that if this were graunted to Germanie Italy and Spaine would demaund the like to whom it could not bee denied from whence also these Nations would learne not to obey and to desire a change of other Ecclesiasticall Lawes and that to make a most Catholike countrey Lutheran there was no better meane then to giue it the Cup. Franciscus Della Torre a Iesuite repeated a saying of the Cardinall Saint Angelo the chiefe Penitentiarie that Sathan who was woont to transforme himselfe into an Amgell of heauen and his Ministers into Ministers of light doth now vnder the couer of the Chalice with the blood of CHRIST exhort to giue the people a cup of poyson Some added that the prouidence of God guiding the Church inspired the Councell of Constance in the former age to establish the taking away of the Cup by a decree not onely for the reasons which were then of force but because if it were now in vse there would bee no externall signe to distinguish the Catholiques from the Heretiques and this distinction being taken away the Protestants would bee mingled in the Church with the faithfull and that would follow which Saint Paul saith that A little leauen doth quickly make sower a great lumpe so that to graunt the Cuppe would bee nothing else but to giue the heretiques greater opportunitie to hurt the Church Some also who knew not the petition had beene presented to the Pope and by him to vnburthen himselfe and draw the matter in length referred to the Councell did expound it ill that the request was then made to the Synod and not to the Pope suspecting it was to this end that they might enlarge euery grant with vnsit interpretations and so cause a necessitie of another Councell But those who thought they might condescend to the requests of the Emperour and of so many other Princes and people gaue counsell to proceed with lesse rigour and not to make such bad interpretations of the godly prayers of the weake brethren but to follow the precept of Saint Paul to transforme themselues into the defects of the imperfect to winne them and not to haue worldly aymes of reputation but to gouerne themselues by the rules of charitie which treading vnder foot all others euen those of humane
prescribing the order and time of speaking and distributing to euery one his owne part This was commended by Varmiense and they agreed to giue order for it when the Sessions should bee held The Imperialists were now out of hope to obtaine the Chalice and their interests were ceased But the French men with some Prelates laboured much that nothing might be done in the Session of the sixteenth day but all deferred vntill the next as had beene done twice before The Legates to auoid the shame did labour with all their force to establish the points that those foure that concerne communion and the nine of reformation might be published These therefore did seeke to remooue and those to interpose difficulties There remaining but two dayes to the Session a Congregation was held in the morning of the 14. day in the beginning where of Granata desired the Legates that in regard of the importance of the matter to bee handled they would protogue the Session and made as it were an Oration to shew how many difficulties were still on foot necessary to bee decided The Legates resolute to the contrary admitted no reason and caused the examination of the doctrine to begin In reading of the first point when they came to the place where it is said that it cannot bee inferred by the words of our Lord in S. Iohn If you shall not eat the flesh of the Sonne of man and drinke my blood c. Granata began and said that that passage did not speake of the Sacrament but of Faith vnder the Metaphore of nutrimont alleadging the Text and many Expositions of the Fathers and of S. Austin in particular Cardinall Seripando expounded that place as if hee had read in the Chaire and it seemed that euery one was satisfied But Granata replied more earnestly and in the end desired that an addition might be ioyned to it saying that by those words howsoeuer they were vnderstood according to diuers Expositions of the Fathers the Communion of the Cup could not be inferred This addition did not please some of the Fathers and others did not regard it but it seemed strange that after things were concluded one should come with vnnecessary additions to disturbe the points established and there were 57. who said Non Placet But to come to an end the Legates were content that the clause should be added â—and indeede it seemeth to bee inserted by force and doeth begin in the Latine Vtcunque inxta Varias In the second point of the authoritie of the Church ouer the Sacraments when they came to this place that they might change the vse of the Cup by the example of the forme of Baptisme Iacobus Gibertus Bishop of Alife stood vp and said it was a blasphemie that the forme of Baptisme was immutable that it was neuer changed that ouer the essence of the Sacraments which consisteth in the forme and matter there is no authoritie and much beeing sayd Pro contra in the end they resolued to take away that particle It would be tedious to relate all that was spoken by some to hinder the proceeding and by some not to be silent when others spake It is naturall when a multitude is in motion for euery one to striue to mooue most neither was there euer any Colledge of Noblemen so absolute but that it might bee diuided into persons of honour and of the common sort The patience and resolution of the Legates ouercame the difficulties so that in the Congregation of the afternoone the points of doctrine and the Anathematimes were established howsoeuer the Cardinall Varmiense did very zealously interpose a doubt at the instance of some Diuines who tolde him that where as it is sayd in the third point of doctrine The faithfull are not defrauded of any grace necessary to saluation by receiuing one kinde onely much cause of disputation was giuen because the Eucharist being not a necessary Sacrament it might bee inferred by the same reason that the Church might take it away wholly Many of the Prelats adhered hereunto demanding that it might be reformed in regard the reason alleadged against it was euident and vnanswerable Cardinall Simoneta did pacifie them with very much adoe saying that a draught should bee made in writing how it should be reformed and shewed in the next Congregation In that the Bishop of the Fiue Churches gaue new occasion of distastes Who hauing beene tolde our of Congregation that in Rome Bishopriques were giuen onely to promote men returned to that matter and spake of it at large He seemed to declare his minde by way of excuse but indeed hee confirmed the things spoken and the end of his discourse was an exhortation to the Fathers to deliuer their opinions freely without respect Simoneta was much angry at the occurrences of that Congregation and when it was ended did remonstrate to Varmiense how contrary it was to the seruice of the Apostolique Sea to giue care to the impertinencies of the Diuines men accustomed to bookes of speculation onely and for the most part vaine subtilties of which themselues make great esteeme though indeed they are but Chimerae where of one proofe is because they agree not among themselues that before many of them did approue that point without contradiction and now some broach new matters which in conclusion will be opposed by others that it is a plaine case that what word soe uer is spoken will bee defended by those that fauour the Speaker and oppugned by his aduersaries Neither will they much care though it be somewhat dangerous to doe it But hauing intimated two Sessions and done nothing if the like should happen in this the reputation of the Councell would irrecouerably be lost and therefore that they must be carefull to doe some thing Varmiense was ouercome and answered that hee had done nothing but to a good end and that those Diuines were addressed to him by the Emperours Ambassadours Simoneta perceiued that the honesty of that Prelate was abused by the subtiltie of others and told the other Legates that he doubted that the Imperialists might draw some secret from him and agreed with them to admonish him of it vpon some good occasion The last day had some encounters also For the Bishop of Nimes at the perswasion of the French Ambassadours desired that in the first point of reformation where some fee is allowed to the Notary for the Letters patents of Orders the custome of France might not be preiudiced where nothing is The Legates about to part out of the CoÌ„gregation are stopped by the Bishop of Girone giuen He was followed by some Spaniards and they were satisfied by an addition in the Decree that the custome should bee saued Other mutations were desired and granted and all was in order for the Session the next morning The Legats rising vp to depart Arias Gallego Bishop of Girone came and stopped them and desired they would set downe againe and heare him They looked one vpon another but
their desire to hold the Session taught them patience They sate downe againe with the distaste of many Prelates especially the Courtiers The Bishop causing the point of the distributions to bee read sayd that it seemed to him a hard thing that power should be giuen to the Bishop to take the third part of the Prebends and conuert them into distributions that formerly all was distributions and that Prebends crept in by abuse that Bishops had authoritie to infringe bad customes that it was not iust that the Councell by giuing the Bishop a third part of the authority which hee hath should take two thirds from him Therefore hee desired it should bee declared that the Bishops haue ample power to conuert into distributions as much as they thinke conuement The Archbishop of Prague confirmed this opinion with other reasons and the Spaniards seemed by their countenance to giue consent The Cardinall of Who maketh a speech vnto them concerning distributions Mantua hauing much commended the pietie of those Bishops affirmed that it was a point worthy to bee consulted on by the Synod and promised in the name of the Legates whose consent he first had that it should bee spoken of in the next Session The sixteenth day beeing come the Legats Ambassadours and Prelates went to the Church with the vsuall ceremonies The Sermon was made by A Session is held The Bish of Tiniana preacheth the matter of whose sermon was the Cōmunion of the Cup and Residence the Bishop of Tiniana who howsoeuer hee was resolued not to speake then of granting the Chalice did not forbeare to take that matter onely for his subiect and to discourse that the vse of the Chalice was common so long as the heare of charitie did endure but that decreasing and inconueniences succeeding by the negligence of some the vse thereof was not interdicted but onely it was taught that those who could hardly auoyd irreuerence should lesse offend if they did abstaine from it whose example in progresse of time others did follow that they might not tie themselues to diligence In the first he commended the memorable example of pietie and blamed the impietie of the moderne innouators who to haue it haue kindled so great a fire He exhorted the Pathers to charitie and to extinguish the flame and not to suffer all the world to burne by their default to condescend to the imbecillitie of their children who demand nothing but the blood of CHRIST He admonished them not to cast away so many Prouinces and Kingdomes to spare so small a matter that seeing that blessed blood is sought with so earnest a desire they would not feare the former negligence for which it was omitted but grant it that CHRIST would not haue them so obstinate in their owne opinion as to maintaine so pernicious a discord amongst Christians for that blood which himselfe shed to vnite them in a most strict bond of charity Hee passed dexterously from that matter to an exhortation to residence and concluded with the distaste of the others who desired to haue those matters buried in silence When the ceremonies were ended the Masse-Bishop read the doctrine The doctrine is read contained in four heads expressed in foure heads containing in substance That the Synod in regard of many errors which goe about concerning the Sacrament of the Eucharist hath determined to expound that which belongeth to the Communion SubVtraque and of children prohibiting all the faithfull to beleeue teach or preach otherwise Therefore according to the iudgement and custome of the Church it doth declare that the Laickes and Clerkes who doe not say Masse are not bound by any diuine precept to communicate Sub Vtraque and that it cannot be doubted without preiudice of faith that the Communion vnder one kinde is sufficient that howsoeuer CHRIST hath instituted and giuen the Sacrament vnder two kindes it cannot be inferred from hence that all are obliged to receiue it so nor from the speech of our LORD related in the sixt Chapter of Saint Iohn where although there be words which name both kinds yet there be also which name that onely of bread Besides it doth declare that the Church hath euer had power to make a mutation in the dispensation of the Sacraments so long as the substance remaineth Which may bee drawen in generall from the wordes of Saint Paul that the Ministers of Christ are dispensers of the Mysteries of God and particularly in the Eucharist concerning which power is reserued to it to giue order by word of mouth That the Church knowing this her authority howsoeuer the vse of both kindes was frequent from the beginning yet the custome beeing changed for iust causes hath approued that other to communicate with one onely which no man can change without the authoritie of the same Church it doeth declare besides that All CHRIST is receiued vnder either of the kindes and the true Sacrament and that hee who receiueth one onely is not defrauded of any Grace necessary to saluation as concerning the fruit thereof Finally it doeth teach that children before the vse of reason are not bound to Sacramentall Communion because Grace cannot bee lost in that age not condemning antiquity for the contrary custome obserued in some places because it is to be vndoubtedly beleeued that they haue done it not for necessitie of saluation but for other probable causes In conformitie of this doctrine foure Anathematismes were read 1. Against him that shall say Foure Anathematismes are read that all the faithfull are bound by diuine precept or necessitie of saluation to receiue both the kindes in the Eucharist 2 That the Church hath not had iust causes to communicate the Laickes and the Clerkes who doe not celebrate the Masse with the kinde of Bread onely or that it hath erred herein 3. Against him that shall denie that All CHRIST the Fountaine and Author of all graces is receiued vnder the bread onely 4. Against him that shall say that the Communion of the Eucharist is necessary for children before the vse of reason After this another Decree was read also saying that the Synode will examine with the first occasion and define two other Articles not discussed as yet that is Whether the reasons for which the Church hath communicated vnder one kinde are good still so that the Cup ought not to A Decree is read concerning two points to be handled hereafter be granted to any and in case it doeth appeare that it may be granted for honest causes with what conditions the grant is to be made During the time of the Masse Alfonsus Salmeron and Franciscus della Torre Iesuites discoursed the one with Varmiense and the other with Madruccio as they stood behinde their seats that in the first point of doctrine the matter of the institution of the Sacrament vnder both kindes is obscurely expressed and that it is necessary to speake plainly and say that CHRIST did institute it for his Apostles and
the Communion of the Cup but much more because those Iesuites howsoeuer they were the first would bee excepted both from the generall orders with so much petulancie They called to minde the stirres raysed by them in the Session and Torre was particularly noted by Simoneta for hauing written against Catharinus in fauour of residence that it is de iure diuino with insolent termes as the Cardinall sayd Therefore the Congregation beeing ended hee told his Colleagues that it was fit to represse this boldnesse and giue example to others and they agreed so to doe vpon the first occasion In the discussions of the Diuines all were vniforme in condemning the The discussion of the Articles Protestant opinions of heresie in the Articles proposed and did quickly dispatch the others The discourse of euery one was long in prouing the Masse to be a sacrifice in which Christ is offered vnder the sacramentall elements Their principall reasons were That CHRIST is a Priest according to the order of Melchisedec but Melchisedec offered bread wine therefore the Priesthood of CHRIST doeth require the sacrifice of bread and wine Moreouer the Paschall Lambe was a true sacrifice and that is a figure of the Eucharist therefore the Eucharist also must bee a sacrifice Afterwards the prophecie of Malachie was alleadged by whose mouth God reiected the sacrifice of the Iewes saying his Name was holy great amongst the Gentiles and that in euery place a pure oblation is offered to him which cannot bee vnderstood of any thing else which is offered in euery place and by all Nations Diuers other congruities and figures of the old Testament were produced some grounding themselues vpon one and some vpon another In the new Testament the place of Saint Iohn was brought where CHRIST sayth to the woman of Samaria that the houre is come in which the Father shall bee worshipped in Spirit and in trueth and to worship in the holy Scripture doeth signifie to sacrifice as appeareth by many places And the woman of Samaria asked him of the sacrifice which could not be offered by the Iewes but in Ierusalem and by the Samaritans was offered in Garizim where CHRIST then was Therefore they sayd the place was necessarily to bee vnderstood of an externall publike and solemne adoration which could be no other but the Eucharist It was proued also by the words of CHRIST This is my body which is giuen for you which is broken for you This is my blood which is shed for you Therefore there is a breaking of the body and an effusion of blood in the Eucharist which are actions of a sacrifice Aboue all they grounded themselues vpon the words of Saint Paul who putteth the Eucharist in the same kind with the sacrifices of the Iewes and of the Gentiles saying that by it the body and blood of CHRIST are participated as in the Hebraisme he that eateth of the hoast is partaker of the altar and one cannot drinke the Cup of the LORD and eate of his Table and drinke of the cup of Deuils and bee partaker of their table But that the Apostles were ordayned Priests by CHRIST they prooued plainely by the words spoken to them by CHRIST our LORD Doe this in remembrance of me For better proofe many authorities of the Fathers were adduced who doe all name the Eucharist a sacrifice or in more generall termes doe testifie that a sacrifice is offered in the Church Some added afterwards that the Masse was a sacrifice because CHRIST offered himselfe in the supper And they brought this reason for the most principall and prooued the ground thereof because the Scripture saying plainely that Melchisedec offered bread and wine CHRIST could not haue beene a Priest after that order if hee had not done the like and because CHRIST sayd that his blood was a confirmation of the new Testament but the blood which doeth confirme the old was offered in this institution therefore it followeth by a necessary consequence that CHRIST himselfe also did offer it They argued also that CHRIST hauing sayd Doe this in remembrance of me if hee had not offered we could not doe it And they sayd the Lutherans haue no other argument to prooue the Masse to be no sacrifice but because Christ hath not offered and therefore that opinion was dangerous as fauouring the hereticall doctrine It was also more effectually prooued because the Church singeth in the office of the body of our LORD CHRIST a Priest for euer after the order of Melchisedec hath offered bread and wine And in the Canon of the Ambrosian Missal it is sayd that instituting a forme of perpetuall sacrifice hee hath first offered himselfe as an hoast and hath first taught how to offer it Afterwards many authorities of the Fathers were produced to prooue the same On the other part it was said with no lesse asseueration that CHRIST In which the Diuines are much diuided in the supper hath commanded the oblation to bee made for euer in the Church after his death but that hee hath not offered himselfe because the nature of that sacrifice did not comport it And for proofe heereof they sayd that the oblation of the Crosse would haue beene superfluous because mankinde would haue beene redeemed by that of the supper which went before That the sacrifice of the Altar was instituted by CHRIST for a memoriall of that which hee offered on the Crosse but there cannot bee any memoriall but of a thing past therefore the Eucharist could not be a sacrifice before the oblation of CHRIST on the Crosse They alleadged also that neither the Scripture nor the Canon of the Masse nor any Councell euer sayd that CHRIST offered himselfe in the supper and added that the places of the Fathers before alledged ought to be vnderstood of his oblation on the Crosse They concluded that hauing to define the Masse to bee a sacrifice as indeed it was it might most effectually bee done by proofes out of the Scriptures and Fathers without adding such weake reasons This difference was not betweene many and few but diuided aswell the Diuines as the Fathers into almost equall parts and occasioned some contention The former went so farre as to say that the other opinion was an errour and required that it should bee silenced by an Anathematisme condemning of heresie those that say that CHRIST hath not offered himselfe in the supper vnder the sacramentall elements The others said it was not a time to ground ones selfe vpon things vncertaine and vpon new opinions neither heard not thought of by antiquity but that one ought to insist vpon that which is plaine and certaine both by the Scripture and by the Fathers that is that CHRIST hath commanded the oblation All the moneth of Iuly was spent by the seuenteene who spake vpon the first Articles the latter they dispatched in a few dayes rather with iniurious tearmes against the Protestantes then with reasons It is not fitte to relate the particulars but onely
from the reputation and dignitie of generall Councels whose authoritie hauing euer been esteemed in the Church as euery one knoweth and that hauing maintained the faith was not to be contemned now for respects and interests He alleadged many places of Saint Austin for authoritie of generall Councels and much extolled the authoritie of them and howsoeuer hee neuer descended to compare it with the Popes yet euery one vnderstood that hee made it the superiour And Ierolamus Guerini Bishop of Imola vsing the like conceits and words extolled also the authoritie of Prouinciall Councels to confirme his opinion of not graunting the Cup and sayd that their authoritie ought to be esteemed obligatory vntill the contrary was determined by a generall Councell alleadging Saint Austin for it In heate of speaking hee came out with these words that the generall Councell had no superiour but perceiuing afterwards that the Papalins of which number himselfe was were offended sought to moderate it by repeating the same things and adding an exception of the Popes authoritie By which meanes hee satisfied neither partie but the greater number did excuse him and attribute it to inconsideration because in the former congregations he had vpon diuers occasions confuted those who alleadged the Councell of Basil Notwithstanding Cardinall Simoneta howsoeuer he imployed him to make such oppositions did not forbeare to expound it in a bad sence and to charge him that hee was transported by affection because the Buls of his Bishoprike were not dispatched vpon free cost as he would haue had them The last congregation concerning this point was held the fift of September and amongst others Richard of Verselli a Preualentian Abbat and a Regular Canon in Geneua maintaining the negatiue sayd that this matter was disputed many dayes in the Councell of Basil which disputation remaineth still collected by Friar Iohn of Ragusi Proctor of the Dominicans and in conclusion the Cup was absolutely denied to the Bohemians so that no other determination can now bee made without declaring to the world that the Church did then erre in a generall Councell Hee was reprehended by the Bishop of Imola to salue his owne sore for giuing authoritie to that schismaticall Councell and noted of great boldnesse that those who simply alleadged the Councell of Basil hauing beene often reprooued he should not onely cite it but giue it the authoritie of a generall Councell The Father The authority of the Councell of Basil replied that he alwayes marueiled and then more then euer how any one could speake so of that Councell considering that the foureteene Articles decreed in the matter of the Chalice the last Session were wholly taken out of it and that hee knew not how a Decree could more be approued then by renewing of it not onely in sence but in words also And waxing warme herewith hee sayd that in regard of the Decree of that Councell the demand of the Cup sauoured of heresie and mortall sinne Whereupon a buzzing was raised among the Prelates and he desiring to proceed was silenced by the Cardinall of Mantua so that stopping himselfe hee asked pardon and speaking a few words concluded Not to speake any more of this Father I will adde heere that hee was noted to haue been at the French Ambassadours house the sixteenth of August early in the morning to demand whether their Bishops would come and to exhort that they might bee sollicited to come quickly And in the Congregations in which the sacrifice was handled hee proposed the doubt whether the authority of the Pope bee aboue the Councell adding that when it should bee discussed hee would speake freely These things beeing put together and duely weighed the Legates did not thinke fit that the French-men should finde at their comming such a humour in Trent and thought to make his Generall recall him for businesse of the Congregation Richard of Versells dieth with griefe and so to remooue him honestly But there was no neede for the poore Father fell sicke a little after with griefe of minde and the twentie sixth of Nouember died In that Congregation Friar Iohn Baptista Generall of the Serui maintaining the negatiue also to ouerthrow the ground of the opposites The Generall of the Serui extolleth the Councell of Constance spake at large concerning the Councell of Constance which first decreed that matter and commended the authority thereof exalting it aboue other generall Councels and saying that it had deposed three Popes This did not please but was passed ouer because they would not thrust many matters together The giuing of voyces beeing ended the Legates were desirous to giue the The Cup is denied by pluralitie of voyces Emperor satisfaction but could not because the party of the negatiue preuailed they resolued therefore to labour that it might bee referred to the Pope hoping that by perswasions some of the negatiue might be drawen into that middle opinion And they gaue commission to Iacobus Lomelinus B. of Mazzara and to the Bishop of Ventimiglia to imploy themselues herein with dexteritie and circumspection The Legates themselues spake with the three Patriarches and perswaded them by whose meanes all the Prelates and Fathers of the Venetian State were pacified which was a considerable number Hauing gayned as many as seemed sufficient they beleeued they had ouercome the difficulty They brought the matter to this point to write a letter to the Pope in the ordinary forme and to send a note of all the voyces But the Bishop of Fiue Churches did not approue it except a Decree of the Session did appeare For these two Articles hauing been reserued in the last Session to be handled in this and they now beeing handled and resolued it is necessary that the resolution of the Session should appeare in the Actes Varmiense shewed him how hard and dangerous it was to propose the Decree and that he ought to bee content with the letter if hee desired to obtaine The Bishop not beeing pacified herewith they resolued to make a Decree to bee read in the Session in which hee desired it should bee sayd That the Synode knowing it is expedient to grant the vse of the Cup did referre vnto the Pope to grant it to whom and vpon what conditions hee pleased The Legates shewed him that many who were for the remission did doubt whether it were expedient and therefore would oppose the Decree so that it was impossible to cause any such declaration to bee made and that if hee were firme in this opinion it were better to let a weeke passe that this great heat might bee cooled The Bishop of Fiue Churches was content and so this point beeing deferred they purposed to establish the Decree of the Sacrifice that this beeing ioyned with it they might make the proposition for the Communion Varmiense did oppose who beeing perswaded by the Iesuites Laynez Salmeron and Torre did propose another forme of Decree for the Sacrifice in matter of the oblation of CHRIST in the
members Granata did second him shewing the necessity and opportunity thereof thanking the Bishop of Fiue Churches for his admonition and said they would consult amongst themselues For this cause the Spaniards being assembled together discoursed of And is seconded by the Spaniards the necessitie of reformation and the hope thereof in regard of the Emperours inclination from which their King also who was most piously addicted would not disseut and the French Prelates who would shortly be there would vndoubtedly promote and assist the worke in earnest They repeated diuers abuses and shewed that the fountaine of them all was the Court of Rome which is not onely corrupt in it selfe but the cause of deformation in all Churches and particularly the vsurpaâ—ion of the Episcopall authoritie by reseruations which if it were not restored and the Court depriued of that which they haue taken from Bishops it would bee impossible the abuses should bee redressed Granata considered that it beeing necessary to lay a good foundation for so noble a Fabrique a way was open for them now that they were to speake of the Sacrament of Order if it bee determined that the authority of Bishops is instituted by CHRIST because it will follow by consequence that it cannot bee diminished by which meanes that will bee restored to the Bishops which hauing been giuen them by CHRIST hath by the ambition of others and their owne negligence been vsurped from them Braganza added that it was so much the more necessary because the Episcopall authority was brought to nothing and the Order erected superiour to Bishops vnknowen to the Church in former ages that is the Cardinals who at the first were esteemed in the number of Priests and Deacons and after the tenth age began to exalt themselues aboue their degree Notwithstanding they were still accounted inferiour to Bishops vntill the yeere 1200 since which time they haue so farre aduanced themselues that they hold Bishops as seruants in their houses and it will bee impossible to reforme the Church vntill both of them bee reduced to their due places These propositions and discourses were heard with applause so that they resolued to elect sixe of them to put in writing the things necessary and fit as well for the reformation in generall as particularly for this point of the institution of Bishops whence they purposed to begin Oranata Iasper Cornante Archbishop of Messina the Bishop of Segouia and Martin di Cardoua Bishop of Tortosa were named the last of which was cause why the proiect did not proceed For hauing secret intelligence with the Papalins he excused himselfe alleadging his owne insufficiencie and the vnfitnesse of the time adding that Fiue Churches was not mooued with pietie and had no other end then to make vse of them to constraine the Pope by meanes of the reformation to grant the vse of the Cup wherein they had beene auerse And seeing they were disposed to heare him hee preuailed so much with them that they passed no further for the present but interposed a delay Notwithstanding it was not long deferred For Granata Braganza Messina and Segouia hauing obtained audience of the Legates desired that they might handle the Articles proposed heretofore by Cardinall Crescentius in this same Councell and concluded though not published that is that the Bishops are instituted by CHRIST and are superiour to Priestes iure diuino The Legates after they had conferred together answered that the Lutherans hauing affirmed that a Bishop and a Priest is the samething it was fit to declare that a Bishop is superiour but that it was not necessary to say quo iure nor by whom a Bishop is instituted because there is no controuersie of it Granata replyed that there was a controuersie and that if the Diuines did dispute it the necessity of deciding this point would be knowne The Legates would not consent by any meanes and after some few sharpe words on both sides the Spaniards departed without hauing obtained any thing yet resolued still to perswade some of the Diuines to bring this particular into The Legates wiâ—l not sulter the instâ—tution of Bishops to be discussed the discussions and to make mention of it when they were to giue voices in congregation But the Papalins vnderstanding hereof did cause it to be voyced amongst the Diuines that the Legates did forbid all speach of that question But to returne to the congregation when the second ranke spake consisting of Diuines and Canonists Thomas Passius a Canon of Valentia said that all doubt made of the Ecclesiasticall Hierarchie did proceede from grosse ignorance of antiquity it being a thing most knowne that in the Church the people hath alwayes beene gouerned by the Clergie and in the Clergie the inferiours by the superiours vntill all be reduced vnto one vniuersall Rector which is the Pope of Rome And hauing declared the proposition at large he added that there was no need to doe any thing herein but to make this trueth appeare by remoouing the contrary errours which haue bin brought in by the Schoolemen who sometimes by too much subtiltie doe make plaine things obscure opposing the Canonists who place the first tonsure and the Bishopricke in the number of Orders Of the latter he said it seemed strange to him how they could confesse that confirmation ordination and so many other consecrations doe so peculiarly belong vnto it that they cannot possibly bee done by any else and yet deny it to bee an Order when as they giue that name to the keeping of the doore which may as well be done by a Lay-man For the first tonsure he hath euer heard the Diuines say that a Sacrament is an externall signe which signifieth a spirituall grace and that the tonsure is the signe and the thing signified is the deputation to the seruice of God and therefore hee wondered why they would not haue it to be a Sacrament and the rather because one entreth into the Clergie by it and doth participate of Ecclesiasticall exemptions so that if it were not instituted by CHRIST it could not be said that either Clergiship or the exemption thereof were de iure Diuino that it was plaine that the Hierarchie consisteth in the Ecclesiasticall Orders which is nothing but an holy order of superiors and inferiors which can neuer bee well established without making as the Canonists Of Ecclesiasticall Hierarchie doe the Tonsure the lowest and the Bishopricke the highest which being done the Hierarchie is all established because the first and last being giuen those of the middle will necessarily follow which cannot subsist without the former Concerning the other part of the Article they said it was very plaine by the Canons that in the choyce of Bishops and deputation of Priests and Deacons the people of al sorts was present gaue voice or approbation but this was by the Popes tacit or expresse consent because no Laicke can haue authority in matters Ecclesiasticall but by priuiledge from him And this
was granted in those times because the common people and Grandies also were deuout and did by this meanes entertaine themselues in spiritual things and shewed more obedience and reuerence to the Clergie beeing more ready to inrich it with oblations and donations which hath made the holy Church to be in that state in which it now is But since deuotion did cease the seculars haue armed only at the vsurpation of the Church goods to place their adherents in the Clergie And now the new Heretikes haue made a deuilish inuentiō saying that was due to the people which was granted by fauor which is one of the most pestiferous heresies which hath euer bin set on foot because it doth destroy the Church without which faith cannot stand He alleadged many reasons and congruities to shew that the ordination ought to be in the power only of the Ordainer which he confirmed by the Popes Decretals and concluded in the end that not only the Article was to be condemned as hereticall but that the voice and consent of the people in ordinations being taken away for iust and necessary reasons the Pontifical also ought to be corrected and those places remoued which make mention thereof because so long as they continue there the heretikes wil make vse of them to proue that the assistance of the people is necessary He said the places were many but to recite one in the ordination of Priests the Bishop ordaining saith that it hath been constituted by the Fathers not without cause that the people should haue voice in the ordination of the Rectors of the altar that they may be obedient to him whom they haue ordained in regard of their consenting to his ordination If this and other Rites shall remaine the heretikes will alwayes detract from the Catholike Church saying the ordinations now are but shadowes and shewes as Luther did wickedly say Francis Forrier a Dominican of Portugal said the Hierarchie of the Catholike Church could not be doubted of it being proued by the Apostolicall tradition by testimony of all antiquity and by the continuall vse of the Church And howsoeuer the word bee not vsed by all yet the thing signified hath euer been in practise Dionysius Areopagita hath made a proper treatise of it and the Nicen Councell hath approoued it and called it an ancient custome and that which hath been called ancient in the beginning of the fourth age must needes haue its originall from the time of the Apostles Onely he thought it not fit to handle this poynt ioyntly with the Sacrament of Order howsoeuer many of the Schoole-men doe handle it in that place putting the Hierarchie in the superiour and inferiour Orders a thing which cannot subsist it being certaine that the Pope is the highest Hierarch and that the Cardinals do follow then the Patriarchs Primats Arch-Bishops Bishops Arch-Priests Arch-Deacons and other inferiour degrees vnder the Pope as Head And to omit the disputation whether the Bishopricke be an Order it is certaine that the Arch-bishoprike Patriarkship and Papacie are not Orders and doe signifie only superiority and iurisdiction ouer Bishops Therefore the Hierarchie consisteth in iurisdiction and the Councel of Nice placeth it in that when it speaketh of the Bishop of Rome Alexandria and Antioch Therefore the handling of Hierarchie must not be ioyned with that of Order for feare of giuing way to calumnie There was much varietie in the discussion of these Articles those of the second ranke returning to the former and some disputing that the degree of a Bishop was an Order and others that aboue Priesthood there was nothing but Iurisdiction some alleadging Saint Thomas and some Saint Bonauenture and some beeing of a middle opinion that is that it is an eminent dignitie or office in the Order The famous saying of Saint Hierom and the authority of Saint Austin were alleadged who say that the degree of a Bishop hath beene most ancient but yet an Ecclesiasticall Constitution Michael of Medina did oppose and say that the Catholique Church as Saint Epiphanius saith did condemne Aerius of heresie for saying that the Degree of a Bishop is no greater then that of a Priest into which heresie it is no wonder if Hierom Austin and some other of the Fathers did fall because the matter was not cleere in all poynts This boldnesse to say that Hierom and Austin did sauour of heresie gaue great scandall but hee insisted the more vpon it and maintained his position And the Doctors were equally diuided into two opinions in this poynt Others placed this Hierarchie in Orders onely alleadging Dyonisius who in naming the Hierarchs maketh mention of none but of Deacons Priests and Bishops Some followed Forrier that it did consist in Iurisdiction At the last a third opinion came foorth that it was a mixture of both which afterwards was more generally approoued For placing it in Order it did not appeare how Arch-bishops Patriarches and which is of more importance the Pope himselfe could enter all beeing of accord that these Degrees are not Orders aboue the Degree of a Bishop Yet some did alleadge the common saying to the contrary that the Episcopall Order is diuided into foure parts Bishops Archbishops Patriarches and the Pope and placing it in Iurisdiction none of the holy Orders did enter There was a great disputation amongst them about the forme of the The forme of the Hierarchy Hierarchie some saying it was Charitie some Faith informed and others according to Cardinall Turrecremata Vnitie To this last was opposed that vnitie is a genericall qualitie in all that is one and is an effect of the forme which doth produce it Those who were for charitie brought very many places of the Fathers which doe attribute the vnitie of the Church vnto it But others said that it was the heresie of Wigles For if it were so a Prelate loosing charity would bee out of the Hierarchie and lose authoritie Notwithstanding they did not auoyd the difficultie by making faith informed to bee the forme because a Prelate might externally counterfeit and bee secretly vnfaithfull who not being of the Hierarchie the Christian people could not know whom to obey because they might doubt of all and sometimes had cause to doe it And as the Diuines especially the Friars are free in exemplifications they alleadged the Pope saying that in case he should bee incredulous the whole Hierarchie would perish by his default whether one did make faith or charitie to bee the forme And therefore they sayd Baptisme was But the same difficulties did arise in regard of the vncertaintie thereof because the intention of the Minister according to the determination of the Councell is essentially required which is more secret then the other two for which cause it cannot bee certainly affirmed of any that hee is baptized The Articles whether there bee a visible Priesthood or whether all Christians bee Priests or whether a Priest may become a Layman or whether his office bee preaching were
discourse of the Ambassadour Lansac was receiued with The Legates are much trobled with the speeches that pasted concerning Reformation great applause made in an assembly of many Ambassadours and Prelates in which hee concluded that if the reformation proposed and demanded by the Emperour was so feared and abhorred yet at the least a way ought to bee found out without making new constitutions to cause those things which haue beene established in ancient Councels to bee obserued by remoouing the impediments which doe nourish the abuses The Legats caused the propositions of the Imperialists and all the instances made vnto them in matter of reformation vntill that day and their owne answers to bee put together and an abstract to bee made of the Constitutions of the Assembly in France and of the demands of the Spanish Prelats all which they sent to the Pope and told him it was impossible to entertaine them any more with And send to 〈◊〉 the Pope words and that it was necessary to shew the world by some effect that they haue a purpose to handle this matter and to giue satisfaction in some sort to the Ambassdours of Princes especially in that which they desire for the interest of their Countreys yet with such circumspection as that they may not preiudice the Papall authoritie or prerogatiues of the Church of Rome The Pope seeing the instruction of the French King which did import the prolonging of the Councell was much displeased For he had conceiued hope that all which did remaine to be discussed might be defined in the next Session of the 12. of Nouember or if not yet that the Councell would bee concluded suspended or dissolued in the end of the yeere at the latest He therefore answered the French Ambassadour residing with him who desired the points of doctrine might bee deferred vntill the comming of their Prelats and the matter of reformation handled in the meane time that hee was informed that the Cardinall of Loraine meant to tarrie vntill the surprise of Burges to attend the King to Orlience so that his departure out of France would be very late and perhaps neuer and that it was not iust to entertaine so many Prelates in Trent vpon disseignes so remote that the demaunds for delay were not made because the French-men desired to goe to the Councell but to put himselfe and the Prelats to more charges protesting that if his money were consumed by this meanes he should not be able to continue in assisting the King He made it a greater matter that their Prelats had been expected eighteene moneths and himselfe lead along with diuers friuolous excuses He complained of his condition that if the Councell vseth any respect towards him which it doth but seldome the Ambassadours there present say it is not free and yet themselues to desire him to ordaine a dilation which is a thing more vniust and more abhorred by the Fathers then any other His conclusion was that when hee had assurance or likelyhood of their comming he would endeuour that they should be expected saying hee had giuen order to bee aduertised by an expresse Currier of the Cardinals departure that hee might presently employ himselfe in the businesse and in the meane while hee thought it not iust that the Fathers should be idle He sayd the matter of reformation was more fit to bee deferred then this of doctrine which doth not concerne him as being a good Catholique who will vndoubtedly not dissent from others But in matter of reformation it is fit to heare him because it doth concerne him as beeing a second Pope hauing many Benefices and a reuenue of three hundred thousand Crownes of Church liuings whereas himselfe hath but one Benefice wherewith hee is content that notwithstanding hee had reformed himselfe and all parts of the Court to the hinderance and losse of many of his officers and would do more but that he saw plainely that by diminishing his reuenues and by weakening the forces and the sinewes of his Stae hee encourageth the aduersaries and exposeth all Catholiques who are vnder his protection to the iniuries of his enemies And for the Countreys which are not subiect to him in temporall matters he said the ouerthrow of discipline did arise from themselues and from the Kings and Princes who with vnfit and importunate requests doe force him to make extraordinary prouisions and graunt vnusuall dispensations that his condition was miserable who if hee did denie vnfit requests made vnto him euery one complained of the iniury if he granted them all the inconuenience ensuing was ascribed vnto him and men began to speake of reformation as the Kings Ambassadours had done in Trent in such generall termes that it cannot bee vnderstood what they meane Hee said let them come to particulars and say what they would haue reformed in the Kingdome and they shall haue satisfaction in foure dayes that the Prelats in Poisi haue made many constitutions which he wil confirme when he shall be requested but to stand vpon vniuersalities only and to find fault with all that is done without proposing any thing sheweth they beare no good affection The fourth ranke of Theologues remained who were to handle the superiority The superiority of Bishops aboue Priests of Bishops aboue Priests Those who spake first followed the doctrine of Saint Thomas and Bonauenture who say a Priest hath two powers one to consecrate the Body and Blood of CHRIST and the other to remit sins in the former wherof a Priest is equal in regard a Bishop hath not greater authority then a simple Priest but inferior in the later because not the power onely of Order but of iurisdiction also is required Others added that it was a more excellent action to giue authoritie to consecrate then to consecrate and therefore that the Bishop was superior in this also who cannot only doe it himselfe but ordaine Priests and giue them authority But this beeing disputed sufficiently they returned to handle the Articles of the Hierarchie as being the same with this point of superiority and the question beeing whether it doth consist in Order iurisdiction or in both Antonius of Mont. Alcino a Franciscan said it ought not to be vnderstood of an imaginary superiority consisting in preeminence or perfection of action but in superioritie of gouernement so that it may make lawes giue commands and iudge causes as well in the Court of Conscience as in the externall which superiority is to bee discussed because it is denied by the Lutherans He said there must be an authority in the Church to gouerne it the vnitie whereof could not otherwise be preserued Hee prooued it by the example of Bees and Cranes saying that in enery particular Church a speciall authority was necessary to gouerne it which was in the Bishops who haue part of the charge the totality whereof is in the Pope as Head of the Church which containing authority to iudge and to make Processes and Lawes it must
some holding that the Pope onely is instituted iure diuino vntill it came to the Arch-bishop of Zara who said it was necessary to adde the words de iure Diuino to condemne that which the heretiques say to the contrarie in the Augustane Confession Varmiense said againe that in that Confession the heretikes did not dissent in this and Zara alleadging the place and the words the contention was so long that the Congregation did end with it In the Congregations following the opinions were diuers also In particular the Arch-bishop of Braga demaunded the same adiunct saying it could not be omitted He prooued at large the institution of Bishops De iure Diuino bringing reasons and arguments like to those of Granata and said that the Pope could not take from Bishops the authoritie giuen them in their consecration which doth containe in it the power not onely of Order but of iurisdiction also because in it the people is assigned to him to be fed and gouerned without which the Ordination is not of force whereof this is a manifest argument that to titular and porâ—atiue Bishops a Citie is allotted which would not be necessary if the Episcopall Order could subsist without iurisdiction Besides in giuing the Pastoâ—all this forme is vsed that it is a signe of the power which is giuen him to correctvices And which is of more importance when the Ring is giuen him it is said that with it he doth marry the Church and in giuing the booke of the Gospell by which the Episcopall Character is imprinted it is said that hee must goe to the people committed to him and in the end of the consecration that prayer is say'd Deus omnium fidelium Pastor Rector which since hath beene in the Missals appropriated to the Pope by turning himselfe to GOD and saying that his will is that the Bishop should gouerne the Church Moreouer Innocentius the third said that the spiritual mariage of the Bishop with the Church is a bond instituted by GOD not to bee loosed by the power of man and that the Pope cannot translate a Bishop but because hee hath speciall authoritie to doe it all which things would bee very absurd if the institution of Bishops were De iure Diuino The Arch bishop of Cyprus sayd that it ought to be declared that Bishops are superiors to Priests Iure Diuino but reseruing the authority in the Pope The bishop of Segouia adhearing wholly to the conclusions and reasons of Granata made a long repetition of the places of the heretiques where they denie the superiority of Bishops and their institution to be De iure diuino Hee said that as the Pope is successour of Peter so the Bishops are of the Apostles and that it was plaine by the Ecclesiasticall History and by the Epistles of the Fathers that all Bishops gaue an account one to another of all that happened in their Churches and receiued approbation thereof from others The Pope did the same for the occurrences of Rome Hee added that the Patriarches when they were created sent a circular Epistle to the others to giue them an account of their Ordination and faith which was as much performed by the Popes to others as by others to them that if the power of the Bishops be weakened that of the Pope is weakned also that the power of Order and iurisdiction is giuen to the Bishops by GOD and that the diuision of Diocesses and the application of them to the person proceedeth from the Pope He alleadged an authoritie of Anacletus that Episcopall authoritie is giuen in the Ordination with the vnction of the holy Chrisme that the degree of a Bishop is as well an Order instituted by CHRIST as the Priest-hood that all Popes vntill Siluester haue either professedly or incidently sayd it is an Order which commeth immediatly from God that the words spoken to the Apostles Whatsoeuer yee shall binde on earth c. giue power of iurisdiction which is necessarily conferred vpon the Successors that CHRIST did institute the Apostles with iurisdiction and since that time the Church hath euer instituted Bishops in the same sort Therefore this is an Apostolicall tradition and it beeing defined that points of faith are taken out of the Scripture and Traditions it cannot bee denied that this of the Episcopall institution is an Article of faith and the rather because S. Epiphanius and S. Austine doe put Aerius in the number of heretiques for saying that Priests are equall to Bishops which they would not haue done if Bishops had not beene De iure diuino Fifty nine Fathers were of this opinion and perhaps the number had been Simoneta vseth practises in the point of institution of Bishops greater if many had not been ill at case at that time of a defluction of rheume which then did generally raigne and some others had not fained the same impediment that they might bee out of the crowde and offend none in a matter handled with such passion especially those who for speaking what they thought in the matter of Residence found they had incurred the displeasure of their Patrons as also if Cardinall Simoneta when hee saw matters proceed so farre had not vsed diuers perswasions employing herein Iohannes Antonius Faâ—binetâ—us Bishop of Nicastrâ— and Sebastianus Vantiue Bishop of Oruieto who perswaded with much cunning that the enterprise of the Spaniards was to shake off their obedience to the Pope and that it would bee an apostacy from the Apostolike Sea to the great shame and damage of Italy which hath no other honour aboue the Nations beyond the Mountaines but that which it receiueth from the Papacy Fiue Churches said it was fit that it should bee declared quoiure all the Orders and degrees of the Church are instituted and from whom they receiue authoritie Some others adhered to him and in particular Pompeius Picholhomini Bishop of Tropeia who making the same instance added that when all the degrees of the Church were handled from the greatest to the least and declared quo iure they were he would deliuer his opinion also concerning the degree of Bishops if the Legats would giue leaue In this number some briefely adhered to the opinion of others who had spoken in this matter and some amplified the same reasons and turned them into diuers formes so that it would be too long to make a narration of all the suffrages which are come into my hands That of George Sincout a Franciscan Friar Bishop of Segna doth well deserue to be repeated who adhering to Granata said that hee would neuer haue beleeued that any could haue doubted whether Bishops are instituted and haue authority from Christ For it they haue it not from his diuine Maiestie neither can the Councell haue any from him which consisteth of BB. that it is necessarie that a Congregation though very populous haue their authoritie from whom the particular persons haue it that if Bishops are not instituted by CHRIST but by men the authoritie
a businesse they had in hand in regard all subuersions doe arise and all heresies are spread by meanes of bookes he exhorted them to bee diligent and to let the Synod see the end of the work quickly he said he knew it required much paines and time but considered withal that all the Fathers would contribute their labours to the assistance of the deputies saying that the Congregations were spent in handling questions of no profite and a worke so necessary deferred Hee exhorted in the end that this particular of the Index might be concluded in the next Session The morning being come Laynez spake more then two houres very fitly The discourse of Laynez with great vehemence and master-like The argument of his discourse had two parts the first he spent in proouing that the power of iurisdiction was giuen wholly to the Bishop of Rome and that none in the Church besides hath any sparke of it but from him and the second in resoluing all the contrary arguments vsed in the former Congregations The substance was that there is great difference yea contrariety betweene the Church of CHRIST and ciuill societies For these haue first their beeing and then they frame their gouernement and therefore are free and all iurisdiction is originally in them which they doe communicate to Magistrates without depriuing themselues of it But the Church did not make it selfe nor its gouernment but CHRIST who is Prince and Monarch did first constitute Lawes by which it should be gouerned and then did assemble it and as the Scripture saith did build it so that it is was borne a seruant without any kinde of liberty power or iurisdiction and absolutely subiect For proofe hereof he alleadged places of the Scripture in which the Congregation of the Church is compared to a sowing to the draught of a net and to a building and where it is said that CHRIST came into the world to assemble his faithfull people to gather together his sheepe to instruct them by doctrine and example Then he added that the first and principall ground vpon which CHRIST built the Church was Peter and his succession according to the words which hee spake to him Thou art Peter and vpon this rocke I will build my Church Which rocke howsoeuer some of the Fathers haue vnderstood to be CHRIST himselfe and others the faith of Peter or the confession of his faith yet the more Catholique exposition is that Peter himselfe is vnderstood who in the Hebrew and Syriacke is called a stone And continuing his discourse hee sayd that while CHRIST liued in the mortall flesh hee gouerned the Church with an absolute Monarchicall gouernment and being to depart out of this world left the same forme appointing for his Vicar Saint Peter and his Successors to administer it as hee had done giuing him full and totall power and iurisdiction and subiecting the Church to him as it was to himselfe This he proued of Peter because the keyes of the Kingdome of heauen were giuen to him onely and by consequence power to bring in and shut out which is iurisdiction And to him alone it was sayd Feede that is gouerne my sheepe animals which haue no part or iudgement in gouerning themselues These things that is to bee a Key-keeper and a Pastour beeing perpetuall offices must bee conferred vpon a perpetuall person that is not vpō the first only but vpon all his succession So the Bishop of Rome from S. Peter to the end of the world is true and absolute Monarch with full and totall power and iurisdiction and the Church is subiect vnto him as it was to CHRIST And as when his diuine Maiestie did gouerne it it could not bee sayd that any of the faithfull had any the least power or iurisdiction but meere pure and totall subiection so it must bee said in all perpetuitie of time and so vnderstood that the Church is a sheepefold and a kingdome and that which Saint Cyprian saith that there is but one Bishopricke and a part of it held by euery Bishop is to bee expounded that the whole power is placed in one Pastor without diuision who doeth impart and communicate it to his fellow ministers as cause doth require And in this sense Saint Cyprian maketh the Apostolique Sea like vnto a roote an head a fountaine and the Sunne shewing by these comparisons that iurisdiction is essentiall in that alone and in others by deriuation or participation And this is the meaning of the words so much vsed by antiquitie that Peter and the Pope haue fulnesse of power and the others are of their charge And that he is the onely Pastor is plainely prooued by the words of CHRIST when hee sayd he hath other sheepe which hee will gather together and so one sheepefold should be made and one Shepheard The Shepheard meant in that place cannot bee CHRIST because hee would not speake in the future that there shall be one Shepheard himselfe then beeing a Shepheard and therefore it must bee vnderstood of another Shepheard which was to be constituted after him which can be no other but Peter and his Successors And here hee noted that the precept Feede the flocke is found but twice in the Scripture once giuen by CHRIST to Peter onely Feede my sheepe againe by Peter to others Feed the flocke allotted to you And if the Bishops had receiued any iurisdiction from CHRIST it would bee equall in all and no difference betweene Patriarches Arch-bishops and Bishops neither could the Pope meddle with that authoritie to diminish or take it all away as hee cannot in the power of Order which is from GOD. Therefore he aduised them to beware lest by making the institution of Bishops de iure Diuino they doe not take away the Hierarchie and bring in an Oligarchie or rather an Anarchie Hee added also that to the end Peter might gouerne the Church well so that the gates of hell might not preuaile against it CHRIST being neere vnto his death prayed effectually that his faith might not faile and gaue him order to confirme the brethren that is he gaue him a priuiledge of infallibilitie in iudgement of faith manners and religion binding all the Church to heare him and to stand firmely in that which should be determined by him Hee concluded that this was the ground of Christian doctrine and the rocke vpon which the Church was built Then hee censured those who held there is any power in Bishops receiued from CHRIST because it would take away the priuiledge of the Roman Church that the Pope is the Head of the Church and Vicar of CHRIST And it is very wel knowen what is constituted by the olde Canon Omnes fiue Patriarchae c. that is that hee who taketh away the rights of other Churches committeth iniustice and hee that taketh away the priuiledges of the Church of Rome is an heretike Hee said it was a meere contradiction to say the Pope is Head of the Church and the gouernement
Monarchicall and then say that there is a power or iurisdiction not deriued from him but receiued from others In resoluing the contrary arguments hee discoursed that according to the order instituted by CHRIST the Apostles were ordained Bishops not by CHRIST but by Saint Peter receiuing iurisdiction from him onely and many Catholike Doctours doe hold that this was obserued which opinion is very probable But the others who say the Apostles were ordayned Bishops by CHRIST doe adde that his Diuine Maiestie in so doing did preuent the office of Peter by doing for that one time that which belonged to him giuing to the Apostles that power which they ought to receiue from Peter euen as God tooke some of the spirit of Moyses and diuided it amongst the seuenty Iudges So that it is as much as if they had beene ordained by and receiued authoritie from Peter who therefore did remaine subiect vnto him in respect of the places where and the manner how to exercise the same And howsoeuer it is not read that Peter did correct them yet this was not for want of power but because they did exercise their charge aright And hee that shall reade the renowned and famous Canon Ita Dominus will assure himselfe that euery good Catholique ought to defend that the Bishops successors of the Apostles doe receiue all from Peter Hee obserued also that the Bishops are not successors of the Apostles but onely because they are in their place as one Bishop succeedeth another not because they haue beene ordayned by them To those who inferred that therefore the Pope might refuse to make Bishops and so himselfe remaine the onely man he answered it was Gods ordination there should bee many Bishops in the Church to assist him and therefore that hee was bound to preserue them but there is a great difference to say a thing is de iure Diuino or that it is ordained by God Those de iure Diuino are perpetuall and depend on God alone both in generall and in particular at all times So Baptisme and all the Sacraments are de iure Diuino in euery one of which GOD hath his particular worke and so the Pope is from GOD. For when one Pope doeth die the keyes doe not remaine to the Church because they are not giuen to it but a new Pope beeing created GOD doeth immediatly giue them vnto him Now it is not so in things of diuine ordination in which the generall onely proceedeth from GOD and the particulars are executed by men So Saint Paul saith that Princes and temporall powers are ordained by God that is that the generall precept that there should be Princes commeth onely from him but yet the particulars are made by the ciuill Lawes After the same maner Bishops are by diuine ordination and Saint Paul saith they are placed by the holy Ghost to gouerne the Church but not de iure Diuino Therefore the Pope cannot take away the generall order of making Bishops in the Church because it is from God but euery particular Bishop being de iure Canonico may bee remooued by the Popes authoritie To the opposition that then the Bishops would be Delegati and not Ordinarij hee answered that there was one iurisdiction fundamentall and another deriued and the deriued is either delegate or ordinary In ciuill Common-wealths the fundamentall is in the Prince and the deriued in all the Magistrates neither are the Ordinaries different from the Delegates because they receiue authority from diuers persons yea all doe equally deriue from the Souereignty but the difference standeth because the Ordinaries are by a perpetuall law and succession and the others haue a particular authority either in regard of the person or the case Therefore the Bishops are Ordinaries because they are made by the Popes law a dignity of perpetuall succession in the Church Hee added that those places where authoritie seemeth to bee giuen to the Church by CHRIST as these that it is a pillar and foundation of trueth that hee who will not heare it shall bee esteemed an Heathen and a Publicane are all vnderstoode in regard of its Head which is the Pope and therefore the Church cannot erre because hee cannot and so hee that is separated from him who is Head of the Church is separated also from the Church To those who sayd the Councell could not haue authoritie if none of the Bishops had it he answered that this was not inconuenient but a very plaine and necessary consequence yea if euery particular Bishop in Councell may erre it cannot bee denied that they may erre altogether and if the authoritie of the Councell proceeded from the authoritie of Bishops it could neuer bee called generall because the number of the assistants is alwayes incomparably lesse then that of the absent He He prooueth that the Pope is aboue the Councell tolde them that in this Councell vnder Paul the third principall Articles were defined concerning the Canonicall Bookes interpretations paritie of Traditions with the Scriptures by a number of flue or a lesse all which would fall to the ground if the multitude gaue authoritie But as a number of Prelates assembled by the Pope to make a generall Councell bee it how small soeuer hath the name and efficacie to bee generall from the Pope onely so also it hath its authoritie so that if it doeth make Precepts or Anathematismes neither of them are of force but by vertue of the Popes future confirmation And when the Synode sayth that it is assembled in the holy Ghost it meaneth that the Fathers are congregated according to the Popes intimation to handle that which beeing approoued by him will bee decreed by the holy Ghost Otherwise how could it be said that a Decree was made by the holy Ghost and could be made to be of no force by the Popes authoritie or had neede of greater confirmation And therefore in the Councels be they neuer so frequent if the Pope bee present hee onely doeth decree neither doeth the Councell any thing but approoue that is receiue the Decrees and therefore it hath alwaies beene sayd Sacro approbante concilio yea euen in resolutions of the greatest weight as was the disposition of the Emperour Frederic the second in the generall Councell of Lyons Innocentius the fourth a most wise Pope refused the approbation of the Synode that none might thinke it to bee necessary and thought it sufficient to say Sacro praesente concilio And for all this the Councell cannot bee sayd to be superfluous because it is assembled for better inquisition for more easie perswasion and to giue satisfaction to men And when it giueth sentence it doth it by vertue of the Popes authoritie deriued from God And for these reasons the good Doctours haue subiected the Councels authority to the Popes as wholly depending on it without which it hath not the assistance of the holy Ghost nor infallibilitie nor power to binde the Church but as it is granted by him alone to
whom CHRIST hath said Feede my sheepe There was not any discourse in this Councell more praysed and dispraysed The censure of this discourse according to the affections of the hearers The Papalins sayd it was most learned resolute and substantiall others did condemne it of flattery and some of heresie and many made it knowen they were offended by his sharpe censure and that they purposed in the Congregations following to confute him vpon all occasions and to note him of ignorance and temeritie The Bishop of Paris who was sicke at home when hee should haue giuen his voice told euery one that when a Congregation was held he would deliuer his opinion against that doctrine without respect which not being heard in former ages was within these fifty yeeres inuented by Caietan to gaine a Cap that in those times it was censured by the Sorbone that in stead of a celestiall Kingdome for so the Church is called it maketh it not a Kingdome but a temporall tyranny that it taketh from the Church the title of the Spouse of CHRIST and maketh it a seruant prostituted to a man He will haue but one Bishop instituted by CHRIST and the others not to haue any authority but dependant from him which is as much as to say that there is but one Bishop and the others are his Vicars to bee remooued at his pleasure Hee said this should excite all the Councell to thinke how the Episcopall authoritie so much debased might bee kept aliue and that it may not come to nothing because euery new Cogregation of Regulars which doth arise doth giue it a great shake The Bishops haue held their authoritie intire vntill the yeere 1050. when it receiued a great blow by the Cluniacensian and Cisterciensian Congregations and others which arose in that age because many functions proper and essentiall to Bishops were by their meanes reduced to Rome But when the Mendicants beganne after the yeere one thousand two hundred almost all the exercise of Episcopall authoritie was quite taken away and giuen to them by priuiledge Now this new Congregation borne but the other day which is neither secular nor regular as the Vniuersitie of Paris did well obserue eight yeeres since knowing it was dangerous for matter of faith a perturber of the Churches peace and fit to destroy Monasticall life to goe beyond their predecessours doth labour to take away all iurisdiction of Bishops by saying it is not giuen them by GOD and that they ought to acknowledge that they haue receiued it precarily from men The Bishop hauing repeated these things to diuers men mooued many to thinke of the matter who before did not regard it But those that were seene in Histories did speake no lesse of that obseruation Sacro praesente Concilio which beeing in all the Canonicall Textes seemed new vnto them all because they had not marked it And some approoued the Iesuites interpretation and some on the contrary sayd that the Councell had refused to approoue that sentence Some proceeding another way sayd that the question beeing of a temporall matter and wordly contentions the businesse might passe either one way or other but that no consequence could bee drawen from hence that the same might be done in matter of faith or Ecclesiasticall Rites especially it beeing obserued that in the Councell of the Apostles which ought to bee a rule and paterne the Decree was not made by Peter in presence of the Councell nor by him with approbation but the Epistle was intitled with the names of the three degrees assisting in that Congregation Apostles Elders and Brothers and Peter was included in the first without prerogatiue An example which in regard of antiquitie and diuine authoritie is of more credit then all those of the times following yea then altogether And for that day in respect of these other points the discourse of the Iesuite gaue matter of talke throughout all Trent and nothing else was spoken of The Legates were not pleased that this remedie applied for a medicine did worke a contrary effect perceiuing that in the Congregations the voyces would bee longer in giuing neither did they know how to hinder it For that Father hauing spoken more then two houres it did not appeare how hee that would contradict him could be interrupted especially it beeing in his owne defence And vnderstanding that Laynez enlarged his discourse with purpose to publish it they forbade him to impart it to any that others might not take occasion to write against it obseruing what mischiefe succeeded because Catharinus published his opinion concerning Residence whence all the euill did spring which still continueth stronger then euer But hee could not forbeare to giue copies to some as well to honour himselfe and oblige the Papalins to his societie then rising as also to moderate in writing some particulars deliuered with too much petulancie Many did make preparation to write against him and this motion continued vntill the French-men came who caused this difference to be forgotten by bringing in others more considerable and important Yet the Papalins The coming of the French men did hinder the answering of it continued their counsels against the Spaniards and their practises with the Prelates whom they thought they might winne And a Spanish Doctour called Zanel did fitly offer himselfe to the Legates and proposed meanes to put the Prelates of that nation vpon their defence and giue them something else to thinke on And hee proposed to them thirteene points of reformation which did touch them at the quicke But they could not hence gather the fruit they expected because those reformations required others also belonging to the Court which made them desist lest according to the prouerbe by taking one eye from their aduersaries they might loose both their owne The practises were so manifest that in a banquet of many prelates in the house of the French Ambassadours discoursing of the custome of ancient Councels not obserued in this that the presidents of the Synod and the Ambassadours of Princes deliuered their voyces Lansac said The Legates giue auricular voyces aloud that the Legates gaue auricular voyces and was well vnderstood by all that hee meant their practises When these Congregations were held Fiue Churches presented the Emperours letters to the Legates who wrote vnto them that hauing satisfied The Emperor desireth that the doctrine may be deferred and onely the reformation handled themselues in publishing the Canons of the sacrifice of the Masse they would forbeare to proceed in the Sacraments of Order and Matrimonie and handle the matter of reformation in the meane while referring to their wisdome to handle what part pleased them best of those things which were proposed to them in his name Fiue Churches spake in conformitie of the letter and made the same request that the matter of Order being so farre proceeded in they would at the least forbeare to handle that of Marriage that in the meane space the Emperour might induce
Bishops that it might not increase by meanes of so many who were prepared to contradict Laynez they would not hold any Congregation for many daies But this leasure did strengthen their opinions and they spake of no matter but of this in euery corner and almost euery day three or foure of them ioyned together and went to some of the Legates to renew the instance And one day the Bishop of Gadici with foure more hauing after the proposition made added that as they confessed that the iurisdiction belonged to the Pope so they were content it should bee expressed in the Canon The Legates beleeued that the Spaniards acknowledging their error would confesse that all iurisdiction was in the Pope and deriued from him but desiring a further declaration that Bishop said that as a Prince doth institute in a Citie a Iudge of the first instance and a Iudge of appeale who though he be superior yet cannot take authority from the other nor vsurpe the causes belonging to him so CHRIST in the Church hath instituted all Bishops and the Pope superiour in whom the supreme Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction was yet so that others had theirs depending on CHRIST alone Fiue Churches complained to euery one that so much time was lost without holding any Congregation which might bee profitably spent but that the Legates did according to their vse purposely suffer it to bee spent in vaine that they might giue forth the Articles of reformation the last day that there might not be time to consider much lesse to speake of them But the Legates were not idle still thinking how they might finde a forme for this Canon which might bee receiued and changed it more then once a day which formes going about and shewing the hesitation of the Legates the Spaniards were not onely encouraged in their opinion but spake also with more liberty so that in a meeting of many Prelates Segouia was not afraid to say that one word would bee cause of the ruine of the Church Seuen dayes being past without any Congregation the thirtieth of October the Legates being in consultation as in the dayes before all the Spaniards with some others required audience and made a new instance that the institution and superiority of Bishops De iure Diuino might bee defined saying that if it were not done they should faile to doe that which is iust and necessary in these times for clearing of the Catholique trueth and protesting they would assist no more in Congregation or Session This being diuulged many Italian Prelates agreed together in the house of Cardinall Simoneta in the Chamber of Iulius Simoneta Bishop of Pescara and came to the Legates the next morning three Patriarches sixe Arch bishops and eleuen Bishops with a request that it might not bee put into the Canon that the superiority is De iure Diuino in regard it sauoured of ambition and was vnseemely that themselues should giue sentence in their owne cause and because the greater part would not haue it put in the occasion might not bee giuen to speake of the Popes authority which they would and ought to confirme When this was knowen in Trent many did beleeue that this instance was procured by the Legats themselues whereupon after Euensong a greater number assembled themselues in the vestry in fauour of the Spanish opinion others in the house of the B. of Modena for the same end and there were foure other assemblies in the houses of the Arch-bishops of Otranto Taranto Rosano and of the Bishop of Parma The tumult proceeded so farre that the Legats were afraid of some scandall and thought they could by no meanes hold the Session at the time appointed and that there was a necessitie to discusse some points of doctrine and propose some matter of reformation before they came to the resolution of the Article which was the cause of so greate a motion And Simoneta complained often that he had little assistance from Mantua and Seripando who howsoeuer they did some thing yet could not hide their thoughts which did incline to the aduersaries Letters of credence came from the Marquis of Pescara to the principall The letters of the Marquis of Pescara Spanish Prelats with commission to his Secretarie to vse the strongest perswasions with them and to aduise them not to touch any thing in preiudice of the holy Sea assuring them that the King would be displeased and that great inconueniences in his kingdomes would ensue saying it could not be expected from their wisedome that they would resolue in any particular before they vnderstood his Maiesties pleasure And he gaue him order to aduise whether any of the Prelates made small account of this admonition or were refractary in obeying because it was the Kings pleasure that they should stand vnited in the deuotion of his Holinesse and should dispatch The answere of the Arch-bishop of Granata expresse Curriers if there were occasion Granata answered that he neuer meant to say any thing against the Pope and thought that whatsoeuer was spoken for the authority of Bishops was for the benefit of his Holinesse being assured that if their authority were diminished the obedience to the holy Sea would decrease also though by reason of his oldage he knew that it would not happen in his time that his opinion was Catholike for which he would be content to die that seeing such contrarietie he was not willing to remaine in Trent because hee expected but small fruit and therefore had demanded leaue to depart of his Holinesse and his Maiesty much desiring to returne that at his departure out of Spaine he receiued no commandement from the King and his Ministers but to ayme at the seruice of God and the quiet reformation of the church which he had truly performed that he thought he had not crossed the Kings will though he made not protession to diue into it but hee knew that Princes when they are requested especially by their Ministers doe easily content them with general tearmes Segouia answered that his meaning neuer was to do the Pope any The answere of Segouia ill office but that he could not gaine-say his opinion because it was for the Catholique truth nor could speake more then he had spoken already hauing neuer since seene or studied any thing concerning this matter Afterwards they retired all together and sent to the King a Doctor of the family of Segouia with instruction to informe his Maiestie that neither they nor any other Prelats could bee reprehended if they knew not how to promote the proiects of Rome because they could not propose any thing but onely deliuer their opinion concerning that which was proposed by the Legates as his Maiestie did well know that it would bee hard so interrogate them and binde them to answere against their conscience that they were assured they should offend GOD and his Maiestie if they should doe otherwise that they could not bee blamed for speaking out of season because they
did not propose but answere that when they did commit any errour they were ready to correct it according to the commandement of his Maiestie that they had spoken according to the Catholique doctrine in such plaine tearmes that they were â—â—re he would approue all beseeching him to vouchsafe to heare them before hee did conceiue any finister opinion of them Those Prelats were not deceiued in belcouing it did proceed rather from The Legues vse meane to curbe the Spanish Prelats the Ministers then the King Simoneta vsed perswasions at the same time to another Spanish Secretarie of the Count of Luna that the Count beeing to assist at the Councell it was necessary hee should come prepared to keepe those Prelates within their bounds otherwise there would ensue not onely preiudice to the Church of GOD but to the dominions of his Maiesty also because their principall intent was to assume all authority to themselues and to haue free administration in their Churches And hee perswaded the Secretary of Pescara to meete Luna on the way and to informe him of the dissignes and boldnesse of those Prelates and to perswade that it would bee good seruice for the King to represse them In conformitie whereof Varmiense wrote a long letter to Petrus Canisius to the Emperours Court that hee would vse the same perswasion to the Count. The doctrine collected out of the voyces deliuered in the former Congregations being giuen foorth they began againe to speake their opinions concerning it the third of Nouember But Cardinall Simoneta forewarned his adherents to speake reseruedly and not to runne out into words of prouocation because that time did require that mens minds should rather be pacified Hauing spoken hereof three dayes and returning often to the controuersie by reason of the connexion of the matter the Legates thought it necessary to propose some matter of reformation especially because the French-men approaching the Bishop of Paris said publikely that it was time to begin to giue satisfaction to the French and other Nations deputing some Prelates of each to consider of the necessitles of those Countreys because the Italians neither in Trent nor in Rome could know them that vntill then no reformation had been made because that which was decreed was to no purpose But the Legats being to propose some thing of reformation thought it necessary that they might not giue occasion of many inconueniences to begin with residence It hath been related already what the Pope wrote in this businesse Afterwards the Legates and their adherents were in continuall cogitation how to compose a Decree that might satisfie his Holinesse without preiudice of the promise which Mantua made to the Prelates For to propose at the first the reference of it to the Pope seemed contrary to that promise and there was great difficultie what Decree to propose which not beeing accepted might giue them occasion to returne to the businesse of reference They made a calculation of those who might bee drawen to their side and of those who were totally opposite and found that the Councell was diuided into three parts almost equall that is into these two and a third who desired a definition to bee made in Councell without offence of his Holinesse of which there was hope to gaine the maior part and so to ouercome the aduersaries Therefore they diuided themselues and perswaded so effectually Some Prelates are ouercome by practises that besides others they gained seuen Spaniards amongst whom were Astorga Salamanca Tortosa Patti and Elma the Bishop of Macera labouring strongly herein Foure courses were proposed to come to the execution one to make a For courses proposed concerning Residence Decree onely with rewards and punishments another that many Prelates should desire the Legates that the businesse might be remitted to the Pope which request should bee read in Congregation hoping that by perswasions so many would come vnto them that their number would exceed the other by one halfe the third that the Legates should propose the remission in Congregation the fourth that the Pope should presently make an effectuall prouision which should be printed immediately and published euery where before the Session that the opposites beeing preuented might bee The obiections against them forced to yeeld To the first was obiected that all those who demaunded the declaration de iure Diuino would bee contrary and thinke that rewards and punishments cannot bee so effectuall as the declaration especially there being already Decrees of Councels and Popes which haue neuer been esteemed and there would bee difference also concerning the rewardes and punishments That the Prelates will make impertinent demands that at the least they will desire the collation of Benefices with Cure That they will demaund the abolition of the Priuiledges of the Regulars and other exorbitant things and that they shall euer bee in danger of mutation after the proposition made vntill it bee passed in Session especially when the French-men come who may demaund a retractation It was opposed to the second that the Prelates could not bee brought to make request without clamour that those who were not called would disdaine and goe to the aduerse part that the aduersaries also would make vnions and clamours and complaine of the practises To the third was obiected that the opposites would say that the consent was not voluntary but for feare of seeming to distrust his Holinesse and because there was not liberty to speake and if it were refused it were as much as to call the Popes authority into question besides it would bee sayd that this reference was desired by his Holinesse Against the fourth was sayd that the Popes Bull being not read in Councel occasion was giuen to the Fathers to demaund the definition and if it were it might bee feared that some would demaund a greater prouision and so all would succeede with small reputation Seeing so many difficulties they prolonged the businesse which did not giue satisfaction because it had beene published that the Fathers should speake of it Finally beeing forced to resolue the sixth of Nouember embracing that course to propose a Decree with rewards and punishments after that some of the Fathers had spoken concerning the businesse of that Congregation the Cardinall of Mantua proposed it in good tearmes saying in substance that it was a thing necessary desired by all Princes and that the Emperour had often made request for it and complayned that this point was not immediatly dispatched and that by troubling themselues with vaine questions which bee of no importance the principall conclusion hath been deferred that this is not a matter which needeth disputation but a meanes onely remaineth to be found to execute that which euery one thinketh to bee necessary that the Catholique and most Christian Kings had made instance for the same and that all Christendome did desire to see the prouision that this matter was spoken of in the time of Paul the third and passed ouer by some very
fit to dissemble it Hee sent into France fourtie thousand Crownes the residue of the hundred thousand which hee promised And hee caused Sebastianus Gualterus Bishop of Viterbo and Ludouicus Antinori to goe to Trent who hauing bin in France had some acquaintance with some of those Prelats and had made themselues knowne to the Cardinall vnder colour to honour him And hee wrote to this Cardinall and to Lansac letters full of complement and confidence Yet they thought that these men were sent to discouer the Cardinals intention and to obserue his proceedings and the rather because they had receiued aduice from Rome that the Bishop had exhorted the Pope not to be so much afraid in regard the Cardinall also would finde difficulties and impediments more then he beleeued hee should and said that himselfe would make more to arise The 22. of Nouember the Cardinall resolued to enter into the Congregation the day following and it was agreed that the Kings letters should be read and himselfe make a speach But Loraine proposed also that the Ambassadour de Ferrieres should make another To this the Legates did not consent because if this had beene once permitted both hee and all other Ambassadours would still bee desirous to speake and propose with danger of making greater confusion but concealing this cause they said that neither in this Councell nor vnder Paul or Iulius it was euer permitted to Ambassadours to speake in Congregation but onely when they were first receiued and that without the Popes consent they could not yeelde to such a nouitie But Loraine answered that the Kings letter and the instruction beeing new it might bee called a new Ambassage and that the first entrance After many answeres and replies Loraine hauing giuen his word that they should not desire to speake any more the Legates to giue him satisfaction and that hee might not haue cause of open distast were contented Therefore the next day the Congregation beeing assembled the Kings letter was read with this inscription To the most holy and most reuerend Fathers assembled in Trent to celebrate the sacred Councell In which hee said that it hauing pleased God to call him to the Kingdome it hath pleased him also to afflict him with many warres but hath so opened his eies that howsoeuer hee be yong hee knoweth that the principall cause of the euils is The French Kings leters the diuersitie of religion By meanes of which diuine illumination in the beginning of his Kingdome hee made instance for the celebration of the Councel in which they were then assembled knowing that in them the ancient Fathers haue found the most proper remedies to the like infirmities and that he was grieued that being the first to procure so good a worke hee had not beene able to send his Prelates with the first the causes whereof beeing notorious hee thought hee was sufficiently excused and the rather because the Cardinall of Loraine was now arriued accompanied with other Prelats That two principall causes hath mooued him to send that Cardinall the first his owne great and frequent instance to haue leaue to satisfie his duty in regard of the place he holdeth in the Church the second because being of his Priuie Councell and exercised from his youth in the most important affaires of the Kingdome he knoweth the necessity thereof better then any other and whence the occasions doe arise so that he will be able to make a relation vnto them conformable to the charge which is giuen him and demand in his name the remedies which are expected from their wisdome and fatherly affection as well for the tranquillity of the Kingdome as for the generall good of all Christendome Hee beseeched them to proceede herein with their wonted sincerity that they may come to an holy reformation and that the ancient lustre of the Catholique Church may appeare in the vnion of all Christendome in one religion which will bee a worke worthy of them desired by the whole world recompenced by God and commended by all Princes In conclusion for the particulars hee referred himselfe to the Cardinall praying them to beleeue him in whatsoeuer heâ— should say vnto them on his part After this the Cardinall spake In the begining hee shewed the miseries The speech of the Cardinall of â—oraine of the Kingdome deplored the warres the demolitions of Churches occisions of religious persons conculcation of the Sacrament burning of the libraries images and reliques of Saints ouerthrowing of the monuments of Kings Princes and Bishops and expulsion of the true Pastours And passing to ciuill matters hee shewed the contempt of the Kings Maiestie vsurpation of his rents violation of the lawes and seditions raised amongst the people He attributed the cause of all this to the corruption of manners to the ruine of Ecclesiasticall discipline and negligence in repressing heresie and in vsing remedies instituted by God Turning to the Ambass of Princes he told them that that which they doe now behold at leasure in France they shall find at home when it will be too late to repent if France tumbling downe with its owne weight shall fall vpon places neere vnto it He spake of the vertue and good disposition of the King the counsels of the Queene and King of Nauarre and of the other Princes but said the principall matter was expected from the Synode whence the peace of God which passeth all vnderstanding ought to come That the most Christian King being assured hereof in regard of his obseruance towards that Synod and of his sorrow for the differences of religion did demand two things of them The first that they would auoyd new discords new and vnprofitable questions and cause a suspension of Armes amongst all Princes and States that scandall may not bee giuen to the Protestants and occasion to beleeue that the Synode doth more labour to incite Princes to warre and to make confederations and leagues then to keepe the vnity of peace That King Henry hath first established it and then Francis continued it and that the present King vnder age and his mother haue alwayes desired it which how soeuer it hath vnhappily succeeded yet they might feare that the accidents of the warre would bee more vnfortunate For all the states of the Kingdome beeing in danger of shipwracke one cannot helpe another Hee therefore desireth that some account may bee held of those who are gone astray from the Church pardoning them as much as may be done without offending God and holding them for friends as much as is possible euen as farre as vnto the Altars The second request common to the King with the Emperour and other Kings and Princes was that a reformation of maners and of Ecclesiasticall discipline should bee handled seriously wherein the King did admonish and coniure them by CHRIST our LORD who will come to iudgement that if they meant to restore the authoritie of the Church and retaine the Kingdome of France they would not balance the incommodities
in the holy Ghost and in particular of that of Constance which sayth plainely that it hath authority immediatly from CHRIST But hee added that speaking of Councels his meaning was that the head should bee ioyned with it and that nothing was of more seruice for the vnion of the Church then to confirme well the Popes authoritie that himselfe would neuer consent to determine any thing in diminution thereof and that all the Prelates and Clergie of France were of the same opinion And returning to the institution of Bishops and speaking still with the same ambiguitie hee concluded in the ende that the question was boundlesse Afterwards exhorted the Fathers to leaue it and himselfe gaue a forme to the Canon in which the wordes iure diuino were omitted and instead of them it was sayd Instituted by CHRIST The French Prelates who spake then after Loraine and the dayes following vsed not the same ambiguity nor the same respect towards the Apostolike Sea but maintained openly that the authoritie of Bishops was de iure diuino alleadging the reasons deliuered by the Cardinall and expounding them who howsoeuer while they spake leaned his head vpon his hand as if hee had been displeased yet they noted him for ambition as if he had purposely procured a Comment to bee made vpon his opinion But the Spaniards were not satisfied with the French men though they did openly defend their opinion as well because the Cardinall had spoken ambiguously as for that hee and the other Prelates did not hold the institution and superiorritie of Bishops de iure diuino to be necessary to be determined in Councell but rather that it ought to be omitted And they were more displeased with the forme of the Canon proposed by the Cardinall in which the words de iure diuino were left out howsoeuer more for their satisfaction then for any other respect these words were put in That they are instituted by CHRIST The Frenchmen and Spaniards had the same end to prouide against the ambition and auarice of the Court which did domineere at their pleasure with precepts vnprofitable and of no fruit and drew a great quantitie of money from Christian nations by collation of Benefices and dispensations But the Spaniards iudged in regard of the deuotion which the people of their Countrey beare to the Pope and of the inclination of the King and of his counsell abhorring nouities if this had been done directly and openly it would haue raised a scandall and could not haue been effected and that the Pope would easily haue interposed so many difficulties with the Princes that they should neuer haue been able to come to the declaration thereof but that according to the custome of that nation they ought to take their aime afarre off and by declaring that iurisdiction and residence are from CHRIST and de inre diuino to put that order in reputation with the people to withstand the violent courses which the Court of Rome might take against their persons that so in progresse of time they meght haue meanes to reforme the Churches for the seruice of GOD and tranquillity of the people restoring the libertie vsurped by the Romans But the Frenchmen who by nature doe proceede openly and with passion esteeme these artes vaine They said there would not want meanes at Rome to make them vnprofitable and that they required so much time before they could be brought to effect that no good hope could bee conceiued of them that the true meanes was without art directly and plainely to rush downe the abuses which are too cleare and manifest and that there was no greater difficultie to obtaine this which was the principall end then there was to obtaine the pretence which beeing obtained would bee as much as nothing And their councels were no lesse different in another particular also They all agreed in iudging it necessary that the execution of the Decrees of the Councel should bee so firme and stable that it might not bee altered But there was some difference betweene the Frenchmen and Spaniards about the manner how to order that the Decrees of that Councel might neither bee derogated from nor altered by the Pope by dispensations non obstanties and such other clauses of Rome And therefore the Frenchmen disseigned that the superiority of the Councell aboue the Pope should bee decided or a constitution made that the Decrees thereof could nither bee derogated from nor dispensed with which would bee an absolute remedie The Spaniards thought it a hard point and therefore not to bee attempted because the Pope would alwayes bee fauoured by Princes when hee should complaine that his authoritiy was diminished and would bee assisted by the greater part of the Italian Prelats in regard of the dignity of their Countrey and for many priuate interests And for themselues they thought it sufficient that the Councell should make the Decrees purposing afterward to obtaine a pragmatique from the King vpon them by which meanes they would so bee established that the Popes dispensations to the contrary could not enter into Spaine The Legates dispatched an expresse Currier with a copie of the proposition of the Cardinall of Loraine and of the animaduersion of some Canonists made vpon it shewing that the Papall authority was in question demanding that order should bee sent them what to doe Whereof the Cardinall when he knew it was very sensible and complained that hauing giuen the copie before hee spake in the Congregation and the Legates seeming to bee pleased they had afterwards shewed so much distrust of him He The Legates send the proposition of the Card of Loreine to Rome said hee thought it strange that feare was apprehended by euery thing that either himselfe or any of the French Prelates said or did Hee complained that his Nation was wronged by the Italians affirming that with his Wherewith he is displeased owne eares hee had hard some Italian Prelates scornefully vse that scurrile prouerbe which was already made common throughout all Trent that is That from the Spanish scabbe we are fallen into the French poxe of which the other Frenchmen did complaine vpon euery occasion and the Spaniards also Whose complaints as the custome is did more incite the curious and A disgrace full prouerbe in Trent the suspicions and diffidences btweene the Nations did with very great danger encrease neither were the Legates and wiser sort of Prelates able to stop the motion though they opposed both with authoritie and with perswasions The Frenchmen being prouoked did resolue to make proofe of their libertie and agreed that in the Congregation of the seuenth day the Cardinall of Loraine should not bee present and that their Prelates who were to speake should vse freedome and that if they were reprehended their Ambassadours should protest and Lansac that they might knowe it and beware in presence of many of them said to Antonius Lecius Bishop of Orange one of the speakers that hee ought to speake freely
shewed he was satisfied with the diligence and wisdome of the Legates and commended the good will of Loraine and gaue order that they should consult vpon the point of the institution of Bishops which did then especially presse them The sixth day beeing the anniuersarie of his coronation hee held another Congregation in whch hee published Cardinals Ferdinando de Medici and Frederico Gonzaga the former to consolate his father for the miserable death of another sonne who was Cardinall also and the other to gratifie the Legate Mantue and others of the family neerely allied to him by a marriage of the Legates nephew to a sister of Cardinall Borromeo Yet the Pope did not omit to assist at the Consultation concerning the affaires of the Councell and resolued to write to the Legates that the Canon of the institution of Bishops should be thus composed That the Bishops doe hold the principall place in the Church depending of the Pope of Rome and that they are by him assumed in partem solicitudinis And in the Canon concerning the Popes power that it should be said that he hath authority to feede and gouerne the Vniuersall Church in place of Christ from whom all authoritie hath beene communicated to him as Generall Vicar but in the Decree of doctrine they should enlarge the words of the Councell of Florence which are that the holy Apostolike Sea and Pope of Rome hath the Primacie in all The Popes 〈…〉 tter to the Legates the world and is Successor of Saint Peter Prince of the Apostles the true Vicar of CHRIST the Head of all Churches Father and Master of all Christians to whom in Saint Peter by CHRIST our LORD hath beene giuen full power to feede rule and gouerne the Vniuersall Church adding that by no meanes they should depart from that forme which hee was certaine would bee receiued For the substance of it beeing taken out of a generall Councell hee that should oppose would shew himselfe to bee a Schismatike and fall into the censures which by the prouidence of God hauing alwayes beene inflicted vpon the contumacious with the greater exaltation of the Apostolique Sea hee was confident that the cause of the Church would not bee abandoned by the Diuine Maiestie nor by the good Catholiques and he hoped that in the meane space Vintimiglia would be returned whom he meant to dispatch shortly with more ample instructions Hee resolued to goe to Bolonia that he might bee neere and so the better imbrace all occasions of finishing or translating the Councell which before they could bee aduised to Rome did vanish Hee caused a Bull to be made and in case hee should die before his returne the Election should bee made in Rome by the Colledge of Cardinals The Currier was not so soone dispatched for Trent with these Letters The negotiation of the Bishop of Viterbo but Viterbo arriued with the French Reformation and reuiued his trouble The Pope when hee heard it first read was extreamely impatient and brake out into these words that the end of it was to take away the Datarie the Rota the Signatures and finally all the Apostolique authoritie But afterwards he was much pacified 〈…〉 the Bishop who told that his Holinesse might bee able to diuert some things and moderate others granting some few of them He deliuered to him the instruction of Loraine which was that Princes demand many things to obtaine those of which they haue most neede which do not much coÌ„cerne the Apostolike Sea as the vse of the Cup vse of the vulgar tongue and mariage of Priests in which if his Holinesse would giue satisfaction it would be easie for him to receiue honour from the Councell and to obtaine his wished end Hee shewed that many of those Articles did not please the French Bishops themselues who endeuoured to crosse them The Pope vnderstanding these things gaue order that the Articles should bee discussed in Congregation and that Viterbo and Vintimiglia should bee present to informe the occurrences at large in which it was resolued that the Diuines and Canonists should write concerning those propositions and euery one deliuer his opinion in paper And to make some diuersion in France he gaue order to Ferrara to release those fourty thousand Crownes to the King without any condition and to tell him that the Proposition of his Ambassadours in Trent were fit in many parts for the Reformation of the Church which hee desired not onely to haue Decreed but to bee put in execution also yet so as that he did not approue them all because some were to the diminution of the Kings authoritie who will bee depriued of the collation of Abbies which is a great helpe to his Maiestie to reward his good seruants that the ancient Kings hauing their Bishops too potent in regard of their great authority and con 〈…〉 acious against the Regal power did desire the Popes to moderateiy but now the Ambassadours by their propositions would restore that licence which the Predecessours of his Maiestie did wisely procure to be curâ—ed Concerning the Popes authority that it could not be taken away because it was giuen by CHRIST by whom Saint Peter and his successors were made Pastorâ— of the vniuersall Church and Administrators of all Eclesiasticall goods that by taking away the pensions he shall not haue power to giue almes which is one of the most principall charges which the Pope hath throughout all the world that faculty to conferre some Benefices hath beene by fauour graunted to Bishops as Ordinaries which is not fit to bee extended to the preiudice of the Vniuersall Ordinarie which is the Pope that as Tithes are due to the Church de iure diuine so the tenth of the Tithes of all Churches is due to the Pope that for more commoditie this hath been changed into Annats that in case they were incommodious for the Kingdome of France hee did not refuse to finde a temper so that the right of the Apostolique Sea were in some conuenient manner preserued but that as he had often giuen him to vnderstand this could not bee handled in Councell nor by any but himselfe In the end he gaue the Cardinall charge that hauing put all these things to the Kings consideration hee should exhort him to giue new Commissions to his Ambassadours The Pope sent also to Trent the censures concerning those Articles made by diuers Cardinals Prelates Diuines and Canonists of Rome with order The Pope writeth again to the Prelates that they should deferre to speake of them as long as was possible that the Article of Residence and the abuses concerning the Sacrament of Order might entertaine them many dayes that when there was necessitie to propose them they should begin with those which were least preiudiciall as those which appertaine to manners and doctrine deferring to treat of those which concerne Rites and Benefices that in case they were forced to propose them imparting their obiections to the Prelates their adherents they should
put them in discussion and controuersie and that in the meane while hee would giue order for that which he had resolued besides And this hee wrote to the Legates In the end of the moneth he deliuered in Consistory that the greatest Princes of Christendome did demand reformation which could not be denied them neither by true reasons nor by pretences and therefore that hee was resolued to giue a good example and not to faile of his duetie to begin with himselfe prouiding against the abuses of the Datary taking away the coadiutories regresses resignations in fauour and that the Cardinals ought not onely to consent vnto it but to publish it to all The good intention of his Holinesse was generally commended But some considered that those vses were brought in to take away greater abuses of manifest Simonie and vnlawfull bargaines and that they were to take care that remoouing those tolerable inconueniences which indeede are but against the law of man a gatebee not opened for the returne of those which are against the Law of GOD. The Cardinall of Trent said that it would bee a great preiudice to take away the Coadiutories in Germany because those Bishoprickes being annexed to principalities if Coadiutories could not bee had for both together they must be had for the principalitie alone and so the temporall would bee diuided from the spirituall which would bee the vtter ouerthrow of the Church The Cardinall Nauaggiero opposed the making of Germanie different saying that the Dutchmen being the first that demanded reformation they ought to bee comprehended at the last Afterwards the Pope related how many enterprises were vsed in Councell against the priuiledges of the Romane Church and spake of Annats Reseruations and preuentions He said they were necessarie Subsidies to maintaine the Pope and Colledge of Cardinals whereof as themselues were partakers so it was fit they should labour to defend them and that hee would send a number of them to Trent for this seruice In which place the next day after the arriuall of the currier who brought The Canons sent from Rome from Rome the canons of the institution which was the fifteenth of Ianuarie a day appointed to resolue on the certaine time of celebrating the Session a Congregation was helde and a resolution made to deferre the determination vntill the fourteenth of February And a copy was giuen of the decrees of the Institution with order that the Congregations should begin in which they should bee discussed And the care of reforming the decree of Residence was committed to Loraine and Madruccio together with those Fathers whom they pleased to take vnto them In the congregations following the formes which came from Rome were with facilitie approoued by the Patriarchs and the most ancient Archbishops but many difficulties were alleadged against them by the Spaniards and more by the Frenchmen This passage That Bishops doe holde the principall place depending of the Pope was questioned Doe not absolutely please the Fathers because the forme of speech was ambiguous which ought to haue beene plaine After long discussion they were content to admit that it should be said Chiefe vnder the Pope but not dependent Some also oppugned those words that Bishops were assumed by the Pope into part of the charge but would haue it said That they were appointed by CHRIST to take part of the cure alledging the place of Saint Cyprian There is but one Bishopricke of Which euery one holdeth a part in solidum And for the point of the authoritie to feed and to gouerne the Church vniuersall they said that the Church was the first tribunall vnder CHRIST to which euery one ought to bee subiect and that Peter was addressed to it as vnto a Iudge by the words of CHRIST Goe tell it to the Church and hee that will not heare the Church let him bee accounted an Heathen and a Publican And they were content it should be said that the Pope hath authoritie to feede and gouerne all the Churches but not the Church vniuersall wherein there was small difference in the Latin betweene Vniuersaâ—em Ecclesiam and Ecclesias vniuersas And Granata said I am Bishop of Granata and the Pope Arch-bishop of the same Citie inferring that the Pope hath the superintendencie of the particular Churches as the Archbishop hath of the Churches of his Suffragans And it beeing alleadged that this word Church Vniuersall was vsed in the Councell of Florence it was replyed that the Councell of Constance and Martin the fifth in condemning the Articles of Iohn Wiglef doth condemne the Article against the supremacy of the Apostolique Sea onely for saying that it is not set ouer all particular Churches And here a disputation began betweene the Frenchmen and the Italians these saying that the Councell of Florence was generall that of Constance partly approoued and partly not and that other of Basil schismaticall A difference between the Italians and the French-men about the Councels of Constance Basil and Florence and the others maintaining that those of Constance and Basil were generall Councels and that this name could not agree to that of Florence celebrated onely by some few Italians and foure Grecians Neither did they grant that the Pope had all the authoritie from CHRIST no not with the restrictions and limitations as he was a man and in the time of his mortalitie but they were content it should bee said that hee had authoritie equall to that of Saint Peter This manner of speech was suspected by the Papalins who saw they would make the life and actions of Saint Peter a paterne for the Pope which would as they said reduce the Apostolique Sea to nothing which they defended to haue an vnlimited power to be able to giue a rule for all emergents as the times doe require though contrary to the actions of all his predecessours and of Saint Peter himselfe And the contentions were like to proceed further But the Legats to giue some intermission to haue time to send the Pope the corrections of the Vltramontans and receiue his command how to gouerne themselues in the businesse that they might set another matter on foot which might make this to be forgotten returned to the point of Residence concerning which Loraine and Madruccio had composed a forme and presented it some dayes before to the Legats who without considering of it did approoue it vpon the first sight Afterward hauing consulted with the Canonists they disliked one parte in which it was said that Bishops are bound by the commandement of God to attend and watch ouer the flocke personally and doubting that those words would not please in Rome they changed them and so proposed the forme in congregation Loraine The Cardinals of Loraine Trent are offended with the Legats and Madruccio were much offended with this mutation and thought they were disparaged and Loraine said that hereafter he would take no more care in those things nor treat with the Prelats but
onely giue his voice with modestie and serue the Legats out of his loue in any honest worke as farre as he was able And Madruccio did not forbeare to say that there was a secret Councell within the Councell which did arrogate more authoritie A Councell within the Councell The Legates perceiuing that euery thing turned against them caused the Congregations to be omitted Neither was this sufficient For the Prelats Practises to dissolue the Councell made priuate congregations amongst themselues and the Legats continuall consultations The Arch-bishop of Otranto and others who aimed at the Cardinalitie of which they thought themselues assured if the Councell were separated agreed together to oppose euery thing to make some tumult arise and went passionately about euen in the night also making practises and causing men to set their hand to papers Which though in effect it pleased the Legats yet for the manner it displeased the most of them as beeing of bad example which might giue scandall And on the contrary side there wanted not those who desired a dissolution But each partie expected an occasion that the cause of it might be attributed to the other so that the suspicions did encrease on both sides The Cardinall of Loraine complained to all that plots were laid to dissolue the Synod and especially to the Ambassadours of Princes desiring them to write to their Masters to perswade the Pope that the Councell may bee continued that the practises might bee moderated and the Fathers left to their libertie saying that otherwise a composition would bee made in France that Of which the Card of Loraine complaineth euery one might liue as hee would vntill a free Councell as this was not in which nothing could be resolued but as pleased the Legates nor by the Legates but as the Pope listed that he would be patient vntill the next Session And of the want of libertie in Councell and then if he sawe not things goe better hee would make his protestations and together with the Ambassadours and Prelates returne into France to make a Nationall Councel in which perhaps Germanie would concurre with them a thing which would be displeasing vnto himselfe in regerd of the danger that the Apostolique Sea would not bee acknowledged any more In those dayes many Curriers passed betweene Rome and Trent For the Legates As did also the French-men in Rome aduised the frequent contradictions and the Pope sollicited the proposing of the Canons which he sent And the French-men in Rome made the same complaint to the Pope which Loraine had done in Trent and vsed the same threats of a Nationall Councell and the assistance of Germanie But The Pope answereth resolutely the Pope who had been vsed to these things said hee was not daunted with words was not afraid of Nationall Synods did knowe that the French Bishops were Catholiques and that Germanie would not subiect it selfe to their Councels He said that the Councell was not onely free but might be called licentious that the practises of the Italians in Trent were not with his knowledge but did arise because the Vltramontans would tread the Popes authoritie vnder their feete that hee hath had three good occasions to dissolue the Councell but was willing it should continue hoping that GOD would not abandon his Church and that euery attempt against it would come vpon the head of the Innouators Fiue Churches departed and went to the Emperours Court in the time of these confusions to giue his Maiestie an account of the state of the Councel and of the combination of the Italian Prelates and it was discouered that Granata and his adherents had desired him to perswade the Emperour to write to the Catholique King concerning the Reformation and Residence that both in those and in other occasions they might speake freely according to their conscience all which the Legates did beleeue to proceede from Loraine And therefore for a counterpoise themselues also a few dayes after sent the Bishop Commendone to the Emperour vpon pretence to excuse and render the causes why the demands of his Maiesty could not as yet be proposed And they gaue him commission to exhort the Emperour to be content not to demand of the Councel bot of the Pope himselfe those points of his petition which concerne his authoritie as also other instructions such as seemed them good But Martinus Crame 〈…〉 Bishop of Vormis Ambassadour of the King of Polonia to the Emperour being come to Trent vpon pretence to visit the Cardinall of Varmia his ancient and in ward friend there was a great suspicion that he was sent by the Emperor to be an eye-witnes of the proceedings in Councell and to relate them to him All these things made the Legates doubt that the Councell would be dissolued in some manner dishonourable to the Pope and themselues obseruing that it was desired by many euen by some of the Papalins themselues and that disorders were purposely procured by others to iustifie themselues in case it should happen They sent vnto all the Ambassadours a writing which conteined the present difficulties and desired their counsell But the French Ambassadours answered vpon this occasion that which they desired to say many dayes before that as the Councell was assembled to remedie abuses so some were willing to make vse A free speech vsed by the French Ambassadours of it to encrease them that before any thing else were done it was fit to withstand such manifest practises that they were intolerable that if they were remoued and euery man had libertie to speake freely what hee thought a good accord would easily bee made that the Pope was Head of the Church but not aboue it that he was to gouerne and direct the other members but not to domineere ouer the body that to remedie the differences it was necessary to follow the Councell of Constance which hauing found the Church most disorderly by meanes of these opinions did reduce it into tolerable tearmes They sayd that one cause of discord was because the Secretary Seconded by the Imperialists did not set downe their voyces faithfully so that the greater part seemed in the acts to be the lesser and that could not be taken for a resolution which was concluded by the common opinion and therefore that it was fit to ioyne another with him The Imperialists said almost the same things and were more earnest for another Secretary The other Ambassadors stood vpon generall tearmes desiring a continuation of the Councell and an vnion of mindes Things standing thus Ventimiglia redispatched by the Pope returned The B of Ventimiglia returneth to Trent to Trent the nine and twentieth of Ianuary who made a relation of his credence to the Legates and by their aduice sought to remooue two opinions spread in the Councell one that the Pope could not liue long the other that hee desired a dissolution of the Councell Hee testified the desire of his Holinesse that laying aside
all contentions they would labour for the seruice of God and to end the Councell quickly Hee spake of Bulls of offices and Benefices conferred vpon some of the kinsmen of some Prelats and a Referendariship to the Secretarie of the Portugal Ambassadour and a very great pension to the sonne of the Spanish Secretary and diuers promises to others according to their pretensions But to the Cardinall of Loraine he made great complements in the Popes name shewing that hee had confidence in him onely for a sudden and a good end of the Councell The comming of the Bishop of Asti the Ambassadour of the Duke of The Legates vse perswasions to the-Card of Loraine by the B. of Sinigaglia Sauoy gaue a fit occasion to reassume the Congregations in which the Legats designing after they had receiued him to renew the proposition of the Canons they sent the Bishop of Sinigaglia to the Cardinal of Loraine to pray him to finde a meanes that the french-men might bee satisfied The Bishop shewed him that those words to gouerne the Church Vniuersall were vsed in many Councels that the other that they were assumed into part of the care Who answereth were vsed by S. Bernard a writer much commended by his exce 〈…〉 The Cardinall answered that the whole world was a spectator of the actions of the Councell that the opinions and voices of euery one were knowne that one ought to beware what he saith that writings had beene sent out of France against the opinions maintained in Trent in the questions that were handled that many complained of him that hee proceeded with â—do much respect especially in that matter and in that other of residence that hee 〈◊〉 not beene so earnest as he ought for the declaration that they are de 〈◊〉 diuino that by a word vsed by an Author one cannot presently conclude what his meaning was because the antecedents and consequents must bee considered which may inferre a contrarie sence that the wordes doe not trouble him but the sence which they would cano 〈…〉 that to say the Pope hath authoritie to gouerne the Church vniuersall could not bee admitted by the French men by any meanes that if it were proposed againe the Ambassadours would protest in the name of the King and of the twentie French Prelates from whom they should alwayes haue authoritie to doe it that this would bee a preiudice to the opinion which is generally helde in France that the Councell is aboue the Pope Sinigaglia relating these things to the The French opinion is that y e Councell is aboue the Pope Legates in presence of many Italian Prelates assembled to consult vpon this matter made them feare that it was impossible to reduce the French-men The comming of Martin Guzdellun of whom wee spake before which Martin Guzdellun coÌ„plaineth that the Councell is not free happened at the same time gaue great courage to the Spaniards who hauing seene the passages of one day said hee vnderstood plainly that the Councell was not free He praised Granata and said the King had a very good opinion of him and that if the Bishop like of Toledo were voide hee would bestow it vpon him Things being thus managed sunday the last of Ianuary came when the generall congregation was intimated to receiue the Ambassadour of Sauoy who made a short speach to shew the dangers in which The Ambassadour of Sauoy is receiued in Congregation the state of his Prince was by the vicinitie of the heretikes and what charge hee was put vnto he exhorted them to finish the Councell quickly and to thinke of some meanes to make the contumacious receiue the Decrees thereof and offered all the forces of his master In the answere made the pietie and wisedome of that Duke was commended and ioy giued the Ambassadour of his comming As the congregations continued so the dissentions increased and many demanded that the Decree of residence composed by the two Cardinals should bee proposed But the Legats seeing such variety of opinions after long consultation amongst themselues and with the Prelates their friends resolued it was not a time to make any decision but necessarie to interpose so great a delay that the humors might coole of themselues or some meanes might bee found to compose the differences by prolonging the time of the Session And to make Loraine agree to it they went all to his house to impart their purpose vnto him and to demand his counsell and assistance He complained of the conuenticles and that they sought by vnlawfull meanes to giue the Pope that which belongeth not vnto him and to take froÌ„ Bishops that which is giuen them by CHRIST he said he did not like the deferring of the Session so long though he was coÌ„ 〈…〉 to yeeld vnto then but prayed them that in regard this was done to moderate 〈…〉 ens minds they would indeauor effectually to curbe those who were vnquiet and ambitious In the congregation of the third of Februarie Mantua proposed that in regard Lent was neere and that the holy dayes and feasts of Easter would follow quickly they would deferre the Session vntill after that time and in the meane while in the congregations handle the reformation belonging to holy Order and the matter of the Sacrament of mariage But the proposition had much contradiction The French and Spaniards almost all were earnest that a short prorogation should bee determined and the matter of Order together with its reformation defined before they treated of Matrimonie to which opinion also some Italians did adhere Others desired that the Session should bee helde with the things decided alreadie and in particular that the Decree of recidence composed by the Cardinals should bee established and some added that it was a great indignitie to the Councell to haue the Session so often deferred shewing there was a desire to violence the Fathers by wearinesse to consent to those opinions which they did not beleeue in their conscience and therefore that it ought to bee held and matters to bee resolued by the maior part Some did not forbeare to say that the distinction of Session and generall congregation was not reall and that in regard No real difference between a Session and a general congregation the persons and the same number were in both that ought to bee helde for decided in the one which was determined in the other After great contention the dilation vntill the two and twentieth of Aprill was concluded by the maior part the others still contradicting The Cardinall of Loraine howsoeuer hee seemed to consent only to content the Legates yet hee was willing in regard of his owne interest and that for foure causes To know whether the Pope would recouer his health To haue commoditie to treat with the Emperour To vnderstand the Catholike Kings mind And to see the successe of the affaires of France that hee might resolue what to doe vpon better ground The next day the French
vnto him in blood would adhere to that partie and the rather because it was diuulged that by his letters of the eight of Iune hee had giuen commission to the Count of Luna to hold intelligence with the Emperour and the King of France in matters of reformation and libertie of the Councel In these dayes Friar Felicianus Ninguarda Proctor of the Archbishop of Salzburg presented the letters of that Prince and made instance that the Proctors of the Bishops of Germanie might giue voice in Congregations affirming that if it were granted other Bishops of Germanie would send Proctors if otherwise both himselfe and others would depart because they would not bee idle It was answered that consideration should bee had of it and a resolution taken according to right And they gaue an acount hereof to Rome and would not resolue so much as this small particular without aduice from thence But in regard of greater businesses in both places there was no more speach of it The ninth of February the first Congregation of Diuines was held to dispute of Matrimonie Salmeron spake in a very lofty stile and concerning the first Article deliuered the vsuall sayings of the Schoolemen For the second hee alleadged the determination of the Councell of Florence that Matrimony receiueth perfection only by the consent of the contractors neither hath the Father or any other any authority ouer it He defended that they ought to bee condemned for heretiques who attribute power to the father to make it void that the authoritie of the Church was very greate concerning the matter of Sacraments that it can alter whatsoeuer is not of the essence that the condition of publique and secret beeing accidentall the Church had power therein Hee shewed the great inconueniences of secret mariages and innumerable adulteries which follow and concluded that it was expedient to vse a remedie by making them voide He insisted much vpon this inextricable case if after matrimony contracted and consummated in secret one doth contract in publique with another from which being desirous to depart and returne to the first lawfull wife is forced by censures to remaine in the publique contract the poore man is intangled on both sides either in perpetuall adultery or in censures with scandall of his neighbour The next day the Deane of Paris followed who spake copiously out of schoole doctrine of the institution of marriage of the grace which is receiued in it and of condemning him that doth affirme it to bee an humane inuention But vpon the article of clandestine matrimonie hauing disputed that they were true mariages and sacraments he put a doubt whether the Church hath power to make them void He contradicted the opinion that there is authority in the Church ouer the matter of Sacraments hee discoursed that the Church cannot make any Sacrament which is now lawfull to be of no force for hereafter hee exemplified in the consecration of the Eucharist and went through all the Sacraments Hee said the Ecclesiasticall power was not such as to bee able to hinder all sinnes that the Christian Church hath beene 1500. yeeres subiect to that which is now described to bee intolerable and which is of no lesse importance secret mariages haue beene accounted good euen from the beginning of the world and no man hath euer thought to make a nullity in them howsoeuer a publique contract hath often followed them that it seemeth to bee insoluble though it hath inconueniences on both sides that the mariage of Adam and Eue a patterne for all other was without witnesses The opinion of the Doctor was not disesteemed but the Italian Prelats were well pleased that hauing once named the Pope hee gaue him this Epithite with the exposition following Gouernour and moderator of the Roman Church that is of the Vniuersall And this did minister much discourse For the Papalins concluded that it might likewise be said in the Canon of the institution that the Pope hath power to gouerne the Vniuersall Church But the French men answered that there was great difference betweene saying absolutely the Church Vniuersall by which is vnderstood the Vniuersality of the faithfull and saying the Roman Church that is the Vniuersall where the word Roman doth declare the word Vniuersall inferring that hee is Head of the Vniuersall and that all places in which authority is giuen to the Pope ouer all the Church are vnderstood disiunctiuely not coniunctiuely that is ouer euery part of the Church not ouer all together The eleuenth of February the French-men presented in Congregation a letter from their King of the eighteenth of Ianuary in which hee said that howsoeuer hee was assured that the Cardinall of Loraine had imparted to the Synode the happy victory against the enemies of religion whose boldnesse hee hath and doth daylie oppose without respect of difficulty or danger euen exposing his owne life as becommeth the eldest and most Christian sonne of the Church yet himselfe was willing to make them partakers of the same ioy also knowing that the wholesome remedies for the euills Letters from the French K. are presented in Congregation which doe afflict Christian Prouinces haue alwaies beene expected from Councels He desired of them in the name of CHRIST an emendation and reformation answerable to the expectation the world hath conceiued of them and that as himselfe and so many besides haue consecrated life and blood to God in those warres so they in respect of their charge would And de Ferrieres maketh a speach with sinceritie of conscience be carefull of the businesse for which they are assembled The letters being read the Ambassadour de Ferrieres spake to the Fathers in this substance That they hauing vnderstood by the Kings letters and before by the orations of the Cardinall of Loraine and Bishop of Mentz the desolation of France and some victories of the King he would not relate them againe but onely say that the last in regard of the forces of the enemie was miraculous whereof this is an argument that being ouercome yet hee doth liue and committeth spoiles running through the very bowels of France But hee said hee would turne his speech to them onely who are the onely refuge of the miseries without whom France will not bee able to preserue the tables of shipwracke Hee exemplified in the armie of Israel which had not beene able to ouercome Amalec if the hands of Moyses lifted vp to God vnderpropped by Aaron and Vr had not assisted the combartants that the King of France doth not want forces a valiant Captaine the Duke of Guise the Queene Mother to mannage the affaires of warre and peace that there is no other Aaron and Vr but themselues to hold vp the hands of the most Christian King with Decrees of the Synode without which the enemies will neuer bee reconciled nor the Catholiques preserued in the faith that the humour of Christians now is not the same as it was fiftie yeeres since that all Catholiques are
now like to the Samaritanes who did not beleeue the womans relation of CHRIST vntill they had inquired and informed themselues that a great part of Christendome doth study the Scriptures and that the most Christian King had giuen no instructions to his Ambassadours but conformable to them which they haue presented to the Legates who presently will propose them as they haue promised to them the Fathers to whom the most Christian King doth principally send them expecting their iudgement vpon them that France doth not demand any singular thing but common to all the Catholique Church that if any maruell that the most necessary things are omitted in the propositions hee may assure himselfe that they beginne with the smaller matters that they may propose the other of more weight in their fit time as also to giue an easie execution to those which if they the Fathers will not beginne before they depart from Trent the Catholiques will cry out the aduersaries will laugh and will both say that the fathers of Trent doe not want knowledge but a will to doe good and that they haue constituted good lawes without touching them so much as with one of their fingers but leauing the obseruation of them to their posterity And if in the demands exhibited any doe thinke that some thing is contained conformable to the bookes of the aduersaries he holdeth them vnworthy of answere to those who hold them immoderate hee will say nothing but that of Cicero that it is an absurdity to desire temperance of mediocrity in the best things which are so much the better by how much the bigger they are He said the holy Ghost did say to lukewarme moderators that hee would cast them out of the body that they should consider the small good the Church had by the moderate reformation of the Councel of Constance and of the next which he would not nominate for feare of offending the eares of some and likewise of the Councels of Ferrara Florence the Laterane and the first of Trent and how many sorts of men how many Prouinces Kingdomes and Nations haue since departed from the Church Hee turned his speech to the Italian and Spanish Fathers that a serious emendation of Ecclesiasticall discipline was more for the good of them then of the Bishop of Rome the chiefe Vicar of CHRIST and successour of Peter who hath the highest authority in the Church of God that their life and honour was in question and therefore that he would say no more In the answere to the letters and the Ambassadours Oration the King The answere was commended for his pious noble actes and exhorted as if he had been present to imitate his predecessors turning all his cogitations to the defence of the Apostolike Sea and preseruation of the ancient faith and to giue eare to those who preach vnto him the Kingdome of God and not to those who preach a present vtility and an imaginary tranquillity which will neuer be a true peace adding that the King would surely doe so by the help of GOD and in regard of the goodnesse of his disposition of the Counsell of the Queene Mother and of the Nobility of France that the Synod will labour to define things necessary for the reformation of the Church vniuersall and for the good and interests of the particular of the Kingdome of France In the end of the Congregation the Cardinall of Mantua proposed that to make a more quicke dispatch the Congregations of the Diuines might bee held twice a day and Prelates deputed to propose the correction of the abuses in the matter of Order and so it was decreed The biting speach of the Ambassador did pierce the mindes of the Papalins and particularly when hee sayd that the Articles were addressed principally to the Synode Which words they thought were contrarie to the Decree that the Legates onely should propose a principall secret to preserue the Popes authoritie But they were mooued more that he said that he had deferred the proposition of more important matters vntill another time whence they drew great consequences especially hauing alwayes feared that they had not as yet discouered their desseignes and that they did plot greater matters As also to speake vnto the Italian and Spanish Fathers as if they had other interests then the Pope seemed a seditious manner of treating The Ambassadour gaue a copie of his Oration and by those words which hee spake of the Pope That hee hath supreame authoritie in the Church of God some Popish Prelates noted that in reciting them hee had sayd Who hath full power in the Church vniuersall drawing them to the fauour of their opinion and disputing that it was as much to haue full power in the Church-vniuersall as to gouerne the Church-vniuersall which the French-men did so much abhorre in the Decree of the institution But himselfe and the other Frenchmen affirmed that hee had pronounced them as they were written The next day Loraine went to Ispruc to visit the Emperour and King of The Card of Loraine goeth to Ispruc the Romans accompanied with nine Prelats and foure Diuines of the most learned amongst them He had first a promise from the Legats that while hee was absent the Article of the marriage of Priests should not be handled which he did instantly desire that nothing might be determined or preconceiued contrary to the commission which he had from the Kings to obtaine of the Councell a dispensation for the Cardinall of Bourbon to marry Cardinall Altemps also went to Rome recalled by the Pope to be Generall of the A dispensatioÌ„ to marry for the Card of Bourbon Card. Altemps is to be eneâ—â—ll of the Popes army souldiers which he purposed to raise for his owne securitie For vnderstanding that leuies were made in Germany by the Dukes of Saxony and Wittenberg and by the Landgraue of Hassia howsoeuer it was generally beleeued that all was done to assist the Hugonots of France yet considering that the Count of Luna had written that the Dutchmen had a great desire to inuade Rome and did remember the Sacke sixe and thirtie yeeres since hee thought it was wisedome not to bee vnprouided and for the same cause reuiued the treatie of making a combination with all the Italian Princes for the defence of Religion In the congregations the Diuines of the first ranke did vniformly agree in condemning the first article euery part thereof as hereticall as also the second saying that secret marriages were true mariages But there was the difference before metioned betweene Salmeron and the Deane of Paris whether the Church hath power to make them void Those who held the negatiue stood vpon that ground that the matter forme minister receiuer are essential in euery Sacrament in which as being instituted by God no Ecclesiastical power hath any thing to doe They said that the Councell of Florence hauing declared that the consent of the parties onely is necessary to Matrimonie he that
would inferre the word Publique for a necessary condition doeth inferre that the consent only is not sufficient and that the Councell of Florence hath failed in a necessary declaration That CHRIST sayd in generall of Matrimonie that man cannot separate that which GOD hath ioyned meaning both the publique and the secret coniunction That in the Sacraments nothing ought to be affirmed without authoritie of the Scriptures or tradition neither of which doe allow this authoritie to the Church yea by tradition wee finde the contrary because all Churches in all nations throughout the world are vniforme in not pretending any power herein On the contrary it was said to be a cleere case that the Church hath power to make any man vncapable of marriage because many degrees of consanguinitie and affinitie are made hinderances by the Ecclesiasticall law onely and likewise the impediment of a solemne vow was made by the Popes law and therefore secrecie may bee likewise made an impediment by the same authoritie The other part answered that the prohibition by reason of kinred is de iure diuino as Saint Gregory the Pope and many of his successors haue determined that matrimonie cannot be contracted betweene two vntill it bee knowen in what degree of kinred they are ioyned and if other Popes haue restrained this vniuersalitie to the seuenth degree afterwards to the fourth this was a generall dispensation as Diuorce was to the Iewes and that a solemne vow doeth hinder de iure diuino not by the Popes authoritie But Camillus Campeggius a Dominican Friar agreeing with the others that no humane power is extended to the Sacraments added that whosoeuer can destroy the essence of the matter can also make it vncapable of the Sacrament that no man can make water not to be the matter of Baptisme or some bread of wheat not to bee the matter of the Eucharist but hee that shall destroy the water turning it into ayre or shall burne the bread turning it into ashes shall make those matters not to bee capable of the forme of the Sacraments So in Matrimony the ciuill nuptiall contract is the matter of the matrimoniall Sacrament by Diuine institution which beeing destroyed and made of no force can no more bee the matter of it Therefore it cannot bee said that the Church can make a nullity in the secret marriage for so it would haue authority ouer the Sacraments but it is true that the Church can nullifie a secret nuptiall contract which as beeing voyd cannot receiue the forme of a Sacrament This doctrine did much please the generality of the Fathers because it was plaine easie and resolued all the difficulties But Antonius Solisius who spake after him did contradict saying the speculation was true but could not bee applied to this purpose For the reason as it is meant of Baptisme and the Eucharist that whosoeuer doeth destroy the water and the bread doeth make them vncapable of the formes of those Sacraments doeth not argue an Ecclesiasticall power but a naturall so that whosoeuer hath vertue to destroy the water may by this meanes hinder the Sacrament whereby it would follow that hee that can nullifie a ciuill nuptiall contract may hinder Matrimonie but the annullation of such contracts belongeth to the ciuill Lawes and to secular Magistrates therefore they must take heede lest while they would giue authoritie to the Church to make voyd secret marriages it bee not rather giuen to the secular power Amongst those who attributed this power to the Church it was disputed whether it were fit that the Church should vse it And there were two opinions One to make voyd all the secret in regard of the inconueniences which ensue The other that the publique made without consent of parents in whose power they are should be made voyd also And these alleadged two reasons one that as great inconueniences did follow by these in respect of the ruines which happen to families by mariages vnaduisedly contracted by yong men the other that the Law of GOD commanding obedience to parents doeth include this case as principall That the Law of GOD doeth giue this particular authoritie to the Father to giue his daughter in marriage as it plainely appeareth in Saint Paul and Exodus That there are examples of the Patriarches in the olde Testament all married by their fathers That the humane ciuill Lawes haue esteemed the marriages voide which haue beene contracted without the father That as then it was iudged expedient to nullifie secret marriages so now seeing that the Popes prohibition is not sufficient which hath forbidden them without addition of nullitie there is more reason in regard the malice of man will not obey the Law of GOD which forbiddeth to marry without consent of parents that the Synode should adde vnto it a nullity also not because the Fathers haue authoritie to make voyde the marriages of children which is heresie to affirme but because the Church hath authoritie to nullifie both these and other contracts prohibited by diuine or humane Lawes This opinion as honest pious and as well grounded as the other pleased many of the Fathers And so was the Decree framed howsoeuer the publication was omitted for causes which shall be related hereafter But the Prelates did not for beare to discusse the controuersies about the Popes authoritie and institution of Bishops And the Frenchmen did perseuere in their resolution not to admit the words Church-Vniuersall lest they should preiudice the opinion held in France of the superioritie of the Councell and if it had beene proposed would haue made protestation of the nullitie and departed The Pope wrote it should bee proposed whatsoeuer did The Legates dare not propose the Article of the institution of Bishops follow But the Legats fearing that euery little stirre would be much out of season now the Emperour was so neere wrote backe that it was better to deferre it vntill the Article of Matrimony was finished The seuenteenth of February Father Soto was the first that spake in the second ranke who vpon the Article of Diuorce did first distinguish the matrimoniall coniunction into three parts the bond the cohabitation and the carnall copulation inferring that there were as many separations also He shewed at large that the Ecclesiasticall Prelate had authoritie to separate the married or to giue them a diuorce in respect of cohabitation and carnall copulation for all causes which they shall iudge expedient and reasonable the matrimoniall bond still standing sure so that neither can marrie againe saying that this was it which was bound by GOD and could not bee loosed by any He was much troubled with the words of Saint Paul who granteth to the faithfull husband if the vnbeleeuing wife will not dwell with him to remaine separated Hee was not contented with the common exposition that the Matrimonie of the vnbeleeuers is not insoluble alleadging that the insolubilitie is by the law of Nature as also the words of Adam expounded by our
SAVIOVR and the vse of the Church that married vnbeleeuers after they haue beene Baptized are not married againe and that their matrimonie is not different from that of the faithfull And he refolued to approue the exposition of Caietan that the separation mentioned by Saint Paul of the faithfull from the vnbeleeuer is not vnderstood of the matrimoniall bond and that it was a thing worthy to be considered by the holy Synod For Fornication he sayd that it ought not to be a cause of separation from the bond but from copulation and cohabitation onely But he found himselfe much intangled because hee had said first that diuorce might bee granted in many respects and for many causes whereas the Gospel doth admit but one which is Fornication which must needes be vnderstood in respect of the bond because Diuorce in the other two respects may haue many causes Hee gaue many expositions of that place of the Gospel without approcuing or disproouing any of them and concluded that the Article ought to be condemned because the contrary is made an Article of faith by Apostolicall tradition howbeit the words of the Gospel are not so plaine as that they are sufficient to conuince the Lutherans Concerning the fourth Article of Polygamic hee sayd it was against the law of Nature nor could bee permitted so much as to infidels who are subiect to Christians Hee said the ancient Fathers had many wiues by dispensation and the others who were not dispensed with by GOD did liue in perpetuall sinne For the prohibition of marriages at certaine times he briefly alleadged the authoritie of the Church and the disconuenience of marriage with some times and tooke this occasion to say that no man had reason to be grieued because the Bishop might dispence Hee returned to the causes of Diuorce and concluded that the world would not complaine of any of these things if the Prelates did vse their authoritie with wisedome and charity But the cause of all the euils is because they doe not reside but giue the gouernement to a Vicar and oftentimes without conuenient maintenance so that Iustice is ill administred and graces not well bestowed And here hee spake at large of Residence saying that if it were not declared to bee de iure diuino it was impossible to remooue those and other abuses and to stoppe the mouthes of heretiques who not obseruing that the euill commeth from the bad execution lay the blame vpon the Popes constitutions and therefore the Popes authoritie will neuer be defended well but by Residence well established nor that well executed without the declaration de iure diuino and that they did notoriously erre who thought it preiudiciall to the authority of the Pope whereas it is the onely foundation to vphold and preserue it Hee concluded that the Councell was bound to determine the trueth and spake with such efficacie that he was willingly heard by the Vltramontans but did displease the Papalins who thought the time impertinent to touch that matter And it gaue occasion to both parties to renew their practises In the Congregation of the twentieth of February Iohn Ramirez a Franciscan Friar after hee had spoken vpon the same Articles according to the common opinion of Diuines of the insolubilitie of mariage sayd that the same reasons which are betweene man and wife are also betweene the Bishop and the Church and that as the man ought not to depart from his wife so ought not the Bishop to depart from his Church and that this Spirituall bond was of no lesse force then the other which was corporall Hee alleadged Innocence the third who decreed that a Bishop could not bee transferred but by the diuine authoritie because the matrimoniall bond which is lesse sayd the Pope cannot be dissolued by any power of man And he was copious in shewing that the Popes authoritie was rather increased then diminished hereby who as a generall Vicar might make vse of Bishops in an other place where there was more neede as the Prince may employ maried men for publique occasions sending them to other places without dissoluing the matrimoniall bond And hee laboured to resolue the cotrary reasons with much prolixity In the Congregation of that afternoone Doctor Cornisius said that both these Aricles the third and fourth were hereticall because they were condemned by many Decretals of Popes and oxalted the authority of the Apostolique Sea in many words saying that all ancient Councels in the determinations of faith did perpetually follow the authority and will of the Pope Hee exemplified in the Councell of Constantinople in Trullus which followed the instruction sent by Pope Agathone the Councell of Chalcedon which did not onely follow but worship the sentence of St. Leo the Pope calling him also Ecumenicall and Pastour of the Vniuersall Church And after hee had alleadged many authorities and reasons to show that the words of CHRIST spoken to Saint Poter Feede my sheepe doe signifie as much as if hee had sayd rule and gouerne the Church Vniuersall he amplified very much the Popes authoritie in dispensations and other things also Hee brought the authoritie of the Canonists that the Pope may dispence against the Canons against the Apostles and in all the law of GOD except the Articles of faith In the ende hee alleadged the Chapter Si Papa that euery one ought to acknowledge that his saluation doth depend after GOD vpon the holinesse of the Pope amplifying these words because they proceede from a Saint and a Martyr of whom no man can say that he did respect any thing but the trueth At this time Commendone returned from the Emperour whose negotiation had not that successe as the Legats desired For the Emperour hearing his propositions answered that hee must haue time to thinke on them because of their importance and that hee would consider of them and answere The relation of Commendone returned from the Emperour the Councell by his Ambassadour Hee presently gaue an account heere of by letters adding that hee found the Emperour was grieued and had an ill conceit of the actions of the Councell Beeing now returned hee sayd further that by the words of his Maiestie and by that which he had vnderstood by his counsellers and obserued by their proceedings hee thought hee knew that hee was so firme in that bad opinion that hee feared some disorder would ensue That as farre as hee could comprehend the cogitations of his Maiestie were wholly bent to obtaine a great reformation with such prouisions as that it might bee obserued and that hee could certainely affirme that he would not bee content that the Councell should be finished That hee had vnderstood that Delphinus the Nuncio resident hauing named suspension or translation the Emperour was offended Then hee related that there was an opinion in that Court that the Catholique King held intelligence with the Emperour concerning the affaires of the Councel which hee did beleeue because hee was assured that the Spanish
is not bound that hee is exempted from the Law The last day but one of February the Cardinall of Loraine returned to Trent hauing remained fiue dayes in Ispruc which hee sent in continuall The Card. of Loraine returneth negotiation With the Emperour King of the Romans and their Ministers At his returne he found the Popes letters to him in which hee said that hee did desire a reformation should bee made and not deferred any longer and that they might haue time to labour therein the words of the decree of Order which were in difficultie should bee taken away The Cardinall did publish these letters purposely in Trent where it was generally knowen that the Legates had a contrary Commission But the Papalins vsed all diligence to find what businesse the Cardinall had by meanes of those who were in his company and in particular what resolution was taken concerning the seuenteene Articles and the rather because Count Fredericke Massei who came from Ispruc but the day before related that the Cardinall was euery day in priuate conferrence more then two houres with the Emperour and King of the Romans The Frenchmen made show to vnderstand nothing of the Articles and said that none of the Dutch diuines had treated with the Cardinall but Staphilus onely who presented him with a booke which hee had made in matter of residence and Canisius when hee went to see the Colledge of the Iesuites that the Diuines had not spoken to the Emperour but onely when going to see the Librarie they ouertooke him and the King his sonne who demanding what they thought concerning the grant of the Cup the Abbat of Claneual who was first of them answered that he thought it could not be granted then the Emperour turning to the King of the Romanes spake this verse of the Psalme in Latin Fourtie yeeres haue I endured this generation and haue alwayes found them to erre in their will But Loraine in visiting the Legates said nothing but that the Emperour was very well and zealously affected towards the Counsel desiring it might produce some fruit and that if occasion were he would assist in person and goe to Rome also to pray the Pope to haue compassion of Christendome and to suffer a reformation to be made which might not diminish his authority to which he bare exceeding great reuerence nor would haue any thing spoken of touching his Holinesse and the Court of Rome But to others in priuat he said that if the Councel had beene gouerned with that wisedome as was conuenient it would haue had a sudden and prosperous end that the Emperour was resolued that a good and a strong reformation should bee made which if the Pope would continue to crosse as hitherto he had done some great scandall would ensue that his Maiestie purposed to goe to Bolonia in case the Pope came thither with desseigne to receiue the crowne of the Empire and such other things It is not to bee doubted that the Cardinall spake of the affaires of the The points on which the Cardinall of Loraine treated with the Emperour Councel and informed the Emperour of the disorders and deliuered his opinion what remedies might be vsed to oppose the Court of Rome and the Italian Prelates of Trent to obtaine in Councel the communion of the Cup the mariage of Priests the vse of the vulgar tongue in holy matters the relaxation of other precepts of positiue law a reformation in the Head and the members and a meanes to make the Decrees of the Councel indispensable and how in case they were not able to obtaine they might haue a colourable occasion to iustifie their actions if of themselues they should make prouision for the necessities of their people by making a Nationall Councel assaying also to vnite the Germans with the French-men in matters of religion But this was not his negotiation onely For he treated a mariage also betweene the Queene of Scotland and the Arch duke Ferdinand the Emperours sonne and another betweene a daughter of his Maiestie and the Duke of Ferrara and to find a meanes to compose the differences of precedence betweene France and Spaine which things as domesticall doe touch Princes more neerely then the publique After the returne of Loraine the Congregations continuing Iames Alan a French Diuine entred likewise into the matter of dispensations and sayd that authority to dispence was immediately giuen to the Church by Christ and by it distributed to the Prelates as neede required according to times places and occasions Hee extrolled the authority of Generall Councels which represent the Church and diminished the Popes adding that it belongeth to the Generall councel to enlarge or restraine it The second of March the Cardinall of Mantua hauing beene sicke a few The Cardinal of Mantua dieth daies passed to another life which was cause of many mutations in Councel The Legates did presently send aduice hereof to the Pope and Seripando who remained prime Legate beside the common letter wrote in particular that he would be glad his Holinesse would send another Legate his superiour to gouerne the Councel or remooue him but in case hee would The three Legats remayning write to the Pope leaue him prime Legate he told him he would proceed as God should inspire him and that otherwise it were better to remoue him absolutely The Cardinall of Varmia wrote a part also that his Church had great neede of the presence of a Pastor and that the communion of the Cup was brought in and other notable abuses desiring leaue to goe thither to make prouision heerein and that generally in all Polonia there was neede of a person who might keepe the residue of the people in obedience saying he should doe the Apostolique Sea more seruice in those quarters then he could by remaining in the Councel But Simoneta desirous that the weight of the whole businesse should lie vpon his shoulders hoping to guide it with satisfaction of the Pope and his owne honour considering that Seripando was satiated with it and not inclined to gouerne it and that Varmiense was a simple man fit to beled he wrot to the Pope that the affaires of the Councel being not in a good state euery nouity would shake it much and therefore did thinke fit to continue without sending other Legates and promised a good issue In those dayes aduice came from Rome that a cause of the Bishop of Segouia which was to be proposed in the Rota was refused and that one of the Auditors told his Proctor that the Bishop was suspected of heresie This made a great stir not onely amongst the Spaniards but all the Oltramontanes also complaining that in Rome calumnies and infamies were raised against those who did not absolutely adhere to their wils The fourth of March the third ranke beganne to speake and for the fift Article all agreed that it was hereticall and to be condemned and so they did of the sixt Yet there was a difference because some
the world and laughter of those who had forsaken the obedience of the Church of Rome who would bee incited to retaine their opinions with greater obstinacie there had beene no Session held of a long time that while Princes did labour to vnite the aduersaries differing in opinions the Fathers came to contentions vnworthy of them that there was a fame that his Holinesse meant to dissolue or suspend the Councell perhaps mooued thereunto by the present state thereof but that his opinion was to the contrary For it had beene better it had neuer beene begun then left vnperfect with the scandall of the world contempt of his Holinesse and of the whole Clergie preiudice of this and other future generall Councels losse of that small remainder of Catholiques and opinion of the world that the end of the dissolution or suspension was onely to hinder the reformation that in the intimation of it his Holinesse did desire his consent and of other Kings and Princes which he did in imitation of his predecessors who alwayes haue thought it necessary for many respects that the same reason doth conclude that it cannot be dissolued or suspended without the same consent And he exborted him not to hearken to those who would haue him to dissolue it a thing shamefull and vnprofitable which vndoubtedly would be a cause of Nationall Councels so much abhorred by his Hol. as contrary to the vnity of the Church which as they haue been hindred by Princes to preserue the Popes authoritie so they cannot be denyed or deferred any more Hee perswaded him to maintaine the libertie of the Councell which was impeached principally by three causes One because euery thing was first consulted of at Rome another because the Legats had assumed to themselues onely the libertie of proposing which ought to be common to all the third because of the practises which some Prelats interested in the greatnesse of the Court of Rome did make He said that a reformation of the Church being necessary and the common opinion being that the abuses haue their beginning and growth in Rome it was fit for common satisfaction that the reformation should bee made in Councell and not in that Cittie And therefore desired his Holinesse to be content that the demands exhibited by his Ambassadours and by other Princes might be proposed In the conclusion he told him hee purposed to assist in Councell personally and exhorted his Holinesse to doe the like This letter was dispatched the third of March and it gaue much offence With which his Holinesse is offended to the Pope For hee thought that the Emperour did embrace much more then his authoritie did reach vnto and passed the termes of his Predecessors men more potent then himselfe But he was displeased more when hee was aduised by his Nuncio that hee had sent copies of the same Letter to other Princes and to the Cardinall of Loraine also which could bee done to no other end but to incite them against him and to iustifie his owne actions Besides Doctor Scheld great Chancellor to the Emperour perswaded Delphinus the Popes Nuncio in that Court that he would be a meanes that the words Vniuersalem Ecclesiam might bee taken away which did inferre the superioritie of the Pope aboue the Councell saying that these times did not comport they should be vsed and that the Emperour and himselfe also did know that Charles the fift of happy memory did hold the contrary opinion in this article and that they should take heed of giuing occasion to his Maiestie and other Princes to declare what they thinke 〈◊〉 The Pope considered that Loraine also had written that it was not 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 the difficultie of the words Vniuersalem Ecclesiam c and the aduice which came from Trent that the Cardinall said that neither himselfe nor the French Prelats could endure them that they might not â—anâ—nize an opinion contrary to all 〈…〉 ance which when men came to speake plainly in the discussion of this point would haue more fauorers then was beleeued that they were deceiued who thought she contrary which shewed clearely that hee had treated hereof at the Emperours Court These things considered the Pope thought fit to make a good answere and to send about also to iustifie himselfe Therefore hee wrote to the Emperour that hee had called the Councell with the participation of him and of other Kings and Princes not because And answereth the letter thus the Apostolike Sea had need in gouerning the Church to expect the consent of any authority whatsoeuer because hee had pleniâ—ude of power from CHRIST that all the ancient Councels haue beene assembled by authority of the Bishop of Rome nor any Prince euer interposed but as a meere executor of his will hee had neuer had any purpose either to dissolue or to suspend the Councell but hath alwayes purposed to giue a compleat end for the seruice of GOD that by consulting Rome of the same matters which were disputed in Trent the libertie of the Councel was not only not hindred but promoted rather that no Councell was euer celebrated in absence of the Pope but that hee hath sent instructions which the Fathers haue also followed that the instructions doe still remaine which Pope Celestinus sent the Ephâ—sine Councell Pope Leo to that of Chalcedon Pope Agatho to than of Trullus Pope Adrian the first to the second of Nice Pope Adrian the second to the eighth generall Councell of Constantinople that for proposing in the Councell it hath alwayes belonged to the Pope whensoeuer he hath bin present yea he alone hath resolued and the Councell done nothing but approoue that in absence of the Pope the Legats haue euer proposed or others deputed by them in conformitie whereof the Councell of Trent hath determined that the Legates should propose that this is necessary for the keeping of order in regard there would be a great confusion if the Prelats 〈…〉 iltuously and one against another might set on foote matters seditious and in conuenient that the Legaes haue neuer refused to propose any thing that is profitable that the practises made by dideâ—s against the authoritie of the Apostolike Sea hath much displeased him that all the bookes of the Fathers and Councels are full that the Pope successour of Peter and Vicar of CHRIST is Rastor of the vniuersall Church that many conuenticles and 〈◊〉 haue beene made in Trent against this trueth how soeuer the Church hath alwayes vsed this forme of speech as his Maiestie might feel 〈◊〉 the place which he sent him cited in a paper inclosed 〈…〉 present A paper full of quotations 〈◊〉 haue 〈◊〉 because his Legates vsing 〈…〉 bad 〈◊〉 〈…〉 g take occasion to speake against the libert of the Councell had 〈…〉 to bee contemned so that the Councell might be◠〈…〉 that for reformation hee de 〈…〉 it should 〈…〉 and absolute and hath continually solliâ—â—ted his Legates to resolue vpon 〈◊〉 concerning the Court the
integrity and wisedome yet there were of those also who wanted either one of them or both all which would bee dangerous if they were not kept in order that perhaps it did least of all concerne him to thinke of it because his authority being grounded vpon the promises of God hee did trust in those that Princes had more neede to beware in regard of the preiudices which may ensue and that if the Prelates had such superfluous liberty perhaps his Catholique Maiestie would haue cause to bee sorie for it that for reformation the impediments did not proceede from him that he would continue to deferre the demands of Princes concerning the communion of the Cup and mariage of Priests desiring his Maiestie to consider that as hee dissented from others in these particulars so in euery thing else there are some who make requests for it and others who oppose Hee concluded that it was in the power of his Maiestie to see a fruitfull and a sudden end of the Councell from which so soone as hee was free hee might promise himselfe all fauour from him The twentieth of March the Diuines made an end of the Articles of Matrimony and the Legates consulted priuately whether it were good to propose the doctrine and canons thereof in the congregations of the Fathers But considering that the French-men and Spaniards would oppose and that greater controuersies might be raised then euer were and that if they should propose the abuses onely they should giue the Emperours and French Ambassadours fit occasion to enter againe into the matter of reformation they were much perplexed what to doe Varmiense thought good to make triall to accommodate some of the difficulties but Simoneta feared that some great preiudice might ensue in regard of the instability of his colleague and attributing the blame of all the disorders which haue hapned in Councell to the two Legates dead who proceeding in the matter of residence rather according to their owne opinion then the necessities of the Church haue by too much integrity caused all the mischiefe and sayd it was not fit to put themselues in danger of raising greater and therefore did not consent that any of them should bee spoken of Finally they concluded to intermit all discussions vntill the comming of the new Legates In the meane time The Cardinal of Loraine resolueth to goe to Venice Loraine resolued to goe to Venice to recreate his mind possessed with griefe for the death of his brother the great Prior which also had reuiued his former sorrow for the death of the Duke his other brother The difficulties which were spoken of were sixe One concerning the The 6. difficulties which trouble the Councell Decree made long before that the Legates onely should propose 〈◊〉 Whether residence were de iure diuino 3. Whether Bishops are instituted by CHRIST 4. Concerning the authority of the Pope 5. To â—ncrease the number of the Secretaries and to hold an exact account of the Suffrages 6. Which was of most importance concerning the generall reformation which I was willing to repeate 〈…〉 as a recapitulation of that wherein the Councel hath beene troubled vntill this time and a pro 〈…〉 of the troubles which shall be related hereafter The newes was now stale in Trent of the instance made in Rome to the Pope For the Emperours Ambassadours and the French had published it should be done and that afterwards they would make the same requests to the Councel The Cardinall of Loraine who was wont to speake variously said that if those Princes did receiue satisfaction by proposing their petitions of reformation and the reformation made without diminution of the Popes authority those instances would immediatly cease And hee added afterwards that the Pope might haue a good proceeding in the reformation and a quicke dispatch of the Councel if hee would declare himselfe plainely what points hee would not haue to bee discussed that they might labour in discussing the others by which meanes the contentions would be taken away which haue caused all the delayes For some who desire to shew their affection to his Holinesse supposing that a part of those petitions may be preiudiciall to the Apostolique Sea doe oppose them all and others denying that any of them doe preiudice doe cause the businesse to bee drawen in length But if his Holinesse would declare himselfe the difficulties would cease The Emperours Ambassadours gaue a copie to many in Trent of his Maiesties letter to the Pope which made the Legates resolue to spread also the copie of the letter which themselues had written in answere to the Emperour when hee sent them that which hee had written to the Pope which letter beeing composed according to the instructions sent from Rome did containe the same conceipts as the letters of his Holinesse did The Pope comparing the propositions of all the Ambassadours with the speech of Loraine whereof aduice was sent him was so much the more resolute not to consent to the propositions of reformation made by the French-men And indeed not onely a person of a great spirit and experienced in the world as the Pope was but euery meane capacitie might discouer the cunning vsed to draw him into the net in case he had not beene warie He considered that to say he should declare which of the petitions did not please him did signifie nothing but that by suffering the others to be discussed hee should leaue a way wide open to bring in the others afterwards which were to his preiudice And who could doubt that to obtaine the first would not bee an end but a degree to passe to that at which they aymed and that to release the Ecclesiasticall precepts belonging to thrites as the communion of the Cup marriage of Priests vse of the Latin tongue which seeme at the first view not to derogate from the Popes authoritie would notwithstanding cause immediatly a totall destruction of the foundations of the Church of Rome Some things make a faire shew and seeme that they may bee admitted without losse but a wise man must consider the conclusion of things rather then their beginning Being therefore resolued to stop these first passages and considering what other remedies there might bee hee returned to his first cogitations that the King of Spaine had neither interest nor any affection to prosecute the instances made that the Emperor and French men did 〈…〉 bour in them hoping by this meaneâ— to satisfie their people and to appease the discords not knowing that the heretikes doe inculcate the reformation that they may haue a pretence for their separation from the Church and would not bee reduced though it should be made Hee thought therefore that if the Princes were made to vnderstand this they would abandon their instance and suffer the Councell to end quietly Wherefore he wholely bent his endeuours to ouercome the difficulties by this meanes And considering well all respects he thought it more easie to perswade the Emperor
tell him that for the good proceeding of the Councel it was necessary hee should speake earnestly to Morone and shew his great desire to see good resolutions for the glory of God as also of the desire of all the good Fathers that hee would not remooue further from the Councell in regard of the fruit which they hoped for by meanes of his vicinitie which will keepe euery one in his dutie and hinder the attempts of those who would translate it into another place as hee was aduised that some did lay plots to doe and that before he parted from Ispruce his Maiestie would bee assured that the libertie of the Councell whereof hee is protectour might bee preserued Hee sent him a copie of the Edict of Pacification in France and of a letter of the Queene of Scotland in which she gaue account of her deliuery from a great conspiracie and of her resolution to liue and die in the Catholique Religion In the end the Cardinall prayed his Maiestie to vse some meanes that there might bee no dispute in Councell for the precedence betweene France and Spaine that the good proceeding thereof might not bee hindered The two Legats that they might not doe nothing in the absence of Morone did the 24. of April impart to the Ambassadours the Decrees composed concerning the abuses of Order that they might consider on them and the 29. day they gaue them to the Prelats The first of the election of Bishops in which were expressed their qualities conformable to the ancient Canons the Ambassadours did not approue because it seemed to restraine too much the authoritie of their Princes in the presentation or nomination of them And they all laboured very much especially the Count of Luna that it might bee amended or rather quite omitted a thing which did likewise much please the Legates And the Emperours ministers made difficulty also in regard of their desseigne to make an occasion arise of handling the election of Cardinals and by consequence of the Pope The same day at night Cardinall Nauaggero hauing giuen out to auoid The Legate Nauaggero commeth to Trent meetings and ceremonies that hee would enter the next day arriued in Trent who said that at their departure from Rome the Pope had told them that they should make a good and a rigorous reformation preseruing the authority of the Apostolique Sea which is absolutely necessary to keepe the Church in good forme and order But not with standing all this his Holinesse in his speaches to the Ambassadours residing with him desired them to tell him what reformation their Princes would haue And his end was that their demands beeing giuen to him they might forbeare to present them to the Councel and so haue means by shewing the inuincible difficultie in euery particular to pacifie the raging humour of reformation And hee said often to the Ambassadors that their Princes were deceiued if they thought a reformation would reduce the The Popes discourse to the Ambassadours heretiques who first of all made themselues Apostates and then alleadged the abuses and deformations for a pretence that the true causes which haue mooued the heretikes to follow their false teachers are not the abuses of the Clergie but of ciuill gouernements that if all defects of the Ecclesiastiques were wholy corrected yet they would not returne but would inuent other colours to perseuere in their obstinacie that these abuses were not in the primitiue Church nor in the time of the Apostles and yet as many heretiques in proportion of the faithfull were then as now that himselfe did desire in sincerity of conscience that the Church might bee amended and the abuses remooued but saw plainely that those who doe procure it doe not aime at this good marke but at their particular profit which in case they should obtaine greater abuses would arise and the present not bee taken away that the reformation is not hindered by him but by the Princes and by the Prelates in Councell that himselfe would make one and that very rigorous also but in case hee should come to the conclusion the contentions betweene Princes some desiring it after one manner some after another and those of the Prelates who are no lesse opposite would hinder all that hee knoweth very well that it is vnseemely to attempt that which would onely discouer the common defects and wants and that those who desire reformation mooued with zeale doe as Saint Paul saith vse it without Christian wisedome and nothing would bee effected but as now it is knowen that the Church hath defects so it would appeare that they are incurable and which is worse men would begin to defend and to iustifie them as lawfull vse Hee did expect with impatience the end of the negotiation of Morone from whom hee had aduice that the Emperour tooke time to answere and still continued in consulting vpon the Articles Hee thought that all the orders and resolutions which came out of France to Rome and to the Councell did proceede from the opinion and counsell of Loraine and therefore The Popes plot to gaine the Cardinall of Loraine not to omitte any meanes of gaining him the Cardinall of Ferrara beeing to returne into Italy very shortly with whom Loraine was to speake for many causes concerning their common nephewes hee wrote vnto him to vse perswasions that hee would be content with the translation of the Councell to Bolonia and that hee might bee well informed of the affaires of Trent hee gaue order that Vintimiglia should meete Ferrara before his parley with Loraine and carie with him the instructions of the Legats besides that which himselfe did know The moneth of May did begin with new discourses of the peace of France For the Kings letters came to Loraine and the French Ambassadours to informe them thereof with commission to impart all to the Fathers of the Councell either in generall or in particular as seemed them best The letters were dated the fifteenth of the last moneth and did shew principally that by the peace he had no intention to fauour the introduction or establishment of a new religion in the kingdome but that with lesse contradiction and difficultie he might reduce all his people into one holy Catholike religion by laying downe of armes and remoouing the ciuill dissentions and calamities But he added that a pious and serious reformation alwaie expected from a generall and free Councell would assist him most of all in this good worke for solicitation of which hee was resolued to send the President Birague to Trent But in the meane while he gaue 〈…〉 to the Ambassadoures already in that Citie to let the Fathers know vpon 〈◊〉 good occasion that he was sensible still of the ruines and afflictions which the diuersity of opinions in religion haue caused in his kingdome with the apparant decay and greater danger of the State that rather then hee would returne to that extremity hee was resolued in case the generall Councell would
the Pope for maintenance of his Court yet hee could not commend that payment as well for the maner as the quantitie because it would be enough if the twentieth part were payd whereas this is perhaps more then the tenth and for the manner that no man ought to bee forced to pay them but after the yeere was ended And seeing that the Court of Rome must bee maintained by the contributions of all Churches it is iust that they should receiue some profit thence whereas many and almost all the abuses of Christendome doe arise by meanes of the Officers thereof of which the Synod ought to aduertise his Holinesse that 〈◊〉 might make proâ—uision therein Hee descented to speake in particular of the ordinaâ—â— of Priests made at Rome saying that the Canons and decrees are not obserued in them and that it would be necessary to decree that in case the Priests ordained in Rome were not sufficient the Bishops notwithstanding the ordination might suspend them and that the suspended might not by way of appellation or other recourse hinder the determination of the Prelate The last that spake in that Congregation was the Bishop of Osmo who said that as the abuses of Order are collected so it were good to handle penances and Indulgences also because all those three matters are of affinity and goe hand in hand In another Congregation the Bishop of Guadice spake very long and amongst other things made as it were an inuectiue against the ordination The Bishop of Guadice speaketh against titular Bishops of titular Bishops vpon occasion of speaking on the fourth Article of the abuses in which he said that to redresse the great scandals which doe arise by meanes of such Bishops there should be no more created without vrgent necessitie and in that case before they were ordained the Pope should make prouision that they might liue according to the dignitie of a Bishop He said that to the dignitie of a Bishop is annexed the hauing of a place and a Diocesse and the Bishop and Church are relatiues as man and wife of which one cannot be without the other and therefore it did imply a contradiction to say that titular Bishops were lawfull He said their ordination was an inuention of the Court and vsed these words Figmenta humana that there is no mention of them in antiquitie that if any Bishop were depriued or did renounce he was not held to be a Bishop as he is not an husband who wanteth a wife that the old Canonists do write that there is a nullity in the ordinations made by him who hath renounced his Bishoprick that the Simonies and indecences which do arise by meanes of these Bishops and the other corruptions of discipline are nothing in comparison of this abuse of giuing the name of Bishops to those who are not and to alter the institution of CHRIST and the Apostles Simon de Negri Bishop of Sarzaua entring into the same matter sayd Who are defended by the Bishop of Sarzana that in a Bishop are to bee considered Order and Iurisdiction in respect of Order he hath nothing but that he is minister of the Sacraments of Order and Confirmation and by Ecclesiasticall constitution hath authoritie of many consecrations and benedictions which are forbid to simple Priests But in respect of iurisdiction hee hath authoritie of gouernment in the Church whereas titular Bishops haue the power of Order onely without in risdiction and therefore it is not necessary they should haue a Church And if a Bishop was not consecrated in former times except hee had a Church giuen him this was because no Deacons or Priests were consecrmed without a â—itle Afterwards it appearing that more seruice was done to God and to the greatnesse of the Church hauing Priests without title the same ought to bee concluded of Bishops yet so as that to auoyd abuses it was conuenient not to ordaine any without giuing them where on to liue that they may not be forced to indignities but otherwise it is necessary they should bee created to supply the places of vnable Bishops or of those who haue a lawfull cause to bee absent from their Churches or of great Pâ—elates imployed in greater affaires and therefore he did approue the Article as it was vnfolded The Bishop of Lugo discoursed of Dispensations saying that there were many matters concerning which if the Synod would make decrees declaring them to be indispensable it would bee a great seruice to God and benefit to the Church Which hee did not say because the Synod might giue a Law to his Holinesse but because they are things in which dispensations of Popes cannot be admitted and if in a rare case in a whole age a reasonable cause to dispense might happen once yet the dispensation would not be iust Of Dispensations in that case neither For it is conuenient that a priuate person should support some grieuance when there is a great publike benefit as also where many cases deseruing dispensations may occurre to take away occasions of obtaining surreptions supplications and graces it is better to bee auaritious then liberall One of the difficulties of the Councell which was about Bishop Tilefius the Secretary in regard of whom frequent instance was made that the Actes of the Councell might be written by two did cease of itselfe For he not able to support the paine of the stone any longer resolued to bee cut After he was retired that charge was giuen to the Bishop of Campania whose first action was in the Congregation of the seuenth of â—une to reade the answer The answere to Birague which the Legats had made to giue to the President Birague which being long and proposed on the sudden not assisted in voice by any of the Legats and very ambiguous with words which might be drawen to the commendation or the dispraise of the accord made by the King was not vnderstood by all in the same sence whereupon there were diuers opinions amongst the Prelats The Cardinall of Loraine first spake at large of it and was not vnderstood whether hee did approoue it or not The Cardinall of Varmia vrged to it by Morone desired him after hee had made an end to declare plainely what he thought and he answered that it did not please him to the great distaste of Morone who had shewed it to him before and he seemed to be content Madruccio who followed referred himselfe to the Fathers of the others some did approue it and some not The French Prelats complained that against the orders obserued in the Synod in like occasions the answer was deferred and disputed The Bishop Ambassadour of the Duke of Sauoy when it was his turne to speake said that the matter ought to bee referred absolutely to the Legats and the two Cardinals When all the voices were deliuered the Archbishop of Lanciano stood vp and said that howsoeuer hee had concluded otherwise in his suffrage yet hauing heard the Ambassadour he was of
howsoeuer Morone said it was superfluous and that nothing was to be done but to delay the answere without troubling his Holinesse In the negotiation of Princes especially those which doe not touch the substance of their State it happeneth that howsoeuer they do change opinion by the change of occurrences yet by the perswasions made before the change things contrary to their new will do fall out And so it was that the perswasions made by the Queene mother to the King of Spaine before she resolued to giue totall satisfaction to the Pope concerning the Councell did produce the effect of that Letter of the King Therefore Morone who did penetrate the bottome did not hold that esteeme of it as some thought The fifteenth of â—une Morone proposed in Congregation that the fifteenth of Iuly might bee appointed for the determinate day of the Session Segouia and some few others said they saw not how the difficulties which were vpon their hands could be resolued in so short a time of Hierarchie of Order of the institution of Bishops of the preheminence of the Pope and of Residence and that it was better to decide the difficulties first and afterwards to appoint a short terme for the day of the Session then to appoynt it now and afterwards to prolong it with indignitie But the contradictors being but few the proposition was established as it were without difficultie The next day Laynez Generall of the Iesuites in giuing his suffrage bent all his forces The suffrage of Laynez to answere whatsoeuer had beene said by others not conformable to the dectrine of the Court with so great affection as if his saluation had beene in question In the matter of dispensations he was exceeding copious saying it was spoken without reason that there is no other power of dispensing but interpretatiue and declaratiue for so the authoritie of a good Doctor would bee greater then of a great Prelate and that to lay the Pope cannot by dispensation disoblige him who is obliged before God is nothing but to teach men to preferre their owne conscience before the authority of the Church which conscience because it may bee erronious as it is for the most part to referre men to that is nothing but to cast euery Christian into a bottom lesse pit of dangers that as it cannot be denied that CHRIST had power to dispence in euery law nor that the Pope is his Vicar nor that there is the same tribunall and consistory of the Principall and the Vice-gerent so it must bee confessed that the Pope hath the same authority that this is the priuiledge of the Church of Rome and that euery one ought to take heede in regard it is heresie to take away the priuiledges of the Church because it is nothing but to denie the authority which CHRIST hath giuen it Then hee spake of reforming the Court and said that it is superiour to all particular Churches yea to many ioyned together and if it doeth belong to the Court of Rome to reforme each Church which doeth appertaine to euery Bishop in Councel and none of them can reforme the Roman because the scholar is not aboue his master nor the seruant aboue his Lord it followeth by necessary consequence that the Councell hath none authority to meddle in that businesse that many did call those things abuses which if they were examined and sounded to the bottome would be found to be either necessary or profitable that some would make the Sea of Rome as it was in the time of the Apostles and of the Primitiue Church without distingushing the times not knowing what doth belong to those and what to these that it is a plaine case that by the prouidence and goodnesse of GOD the Church is made rich and that nothing is more impertinent then to say that God hath giuen riches and not the vse For Annates hee sayd that it is de iure diuino that Tythes and first Fruites should bee payd to the Cleargie as the Iewes did to the Leuâ—â—es and as the Leuites payd the Tenthes to the high Priest so ought the Ecclesiasticall order to the Pope the rents of Benefices being the Tythes and the Annates the Tythes of the Tythes This discourse displeased many and particularly the French-men and there were Prelates who noted some things which they meant to answere if occasion serued when their turne was to speake The Spaniards and French-men thought that that Father spake thus by Fauours done vnto him order or by consent of the Legates alleadging for an Argument the many fauours which were done vnto him vpon all occasions and especially because whereas other Generals were wont to stand on their feete and in their place when they gaue their voyce Laynez was called into the middle and made to sit downe and many times a congregation was made for him onely to giue him commoditie to speake what hee would and howsoeuer none was euer halfe so prolike as hee yet he was praysed and those against whom hee spake could neuer bee so briefe but they were reprehended for being too long But Laynez knowing what offence the French-men did pretend His excuse to haue receiued sent his companions Torre and Cauillone to make an excuse to Loraine saying that his redargutions were not meant of his Excellencie or any of the French Prelates but of the Diuines of the Sarbone whose opinions are not conformeable to the Doctrine of the Church This beeing related to the Cardinall in a Congregation of Giueth distast to the French-men French-men held in his house the excuse did much distast the Prelates some saying it was petulant and others scornefull and those few Diuines which remained were sensible of it so that Hugonias himselfe whom they had bought did thinke it vnsufferable Verdun thought hee was touched in particular and obliged to reply and prayed the Cardinall to giue him leaue and occasion Hee promised to speake modestly and to shew that the doctrine of the Sorbone was orthodoxe and that of the Iesuite new and neuer heard of in the Church before that is that the key of authoritie is giuen by CHRIST without the key of knowledge that the holy Ghost giuen for the gouernement of the Church is called by the holy Scripture the spirit of trueth and the operation thereof in the gouernours of the Church and Ministers of CHRIST is to leade them into all trueth that for this cause CHRIST hath made his Ministers partakers of his authority because hee hath withall imparted to them the light of doctrine that Saint Paul to Timothie writing that hee is constituted an Apostle doeth expound it thus that is a Doctor of the Gentiles who in two places prescribing the conditions of a Bishop saith he must bee a Doctour that obseruing the vse of the primitiue Church it will appeare that the faithfull did goe to Bishops for dispensations and declarations because those onely were assumed to that charge who were most of all
giuen by the Legates made for the interests of Rome could not be fitted to other countreys But the Cardinall of Loraine and the French and Portugall Ambassadours contradicted alleadging that euery one might speake his opinion concerning the Articles proposed and propose others if there were cause so that there was no need to giue this distast to the Pope and the Legates who could not endure to heare speach of Nations in Councell And the Imperialists comming to this opinion also the Count retired but said that diuers considerations ought to bee had concerning those which were proposed The Cardinall of Loraine counselled the Legats to facilitate the businesse and to take away those points which might seeme to cause contradiction adding that the fewer matters were handled the better it would be whereat Varmiense seeming to wonder Loraine asked him whether hee marueiled The Card of Loraine excuseth the change of his minde because hee saw not in him that heate and desire of reformation as hee had made demonstration of at other times and he added that his desire was the same and had the same disposition of minde to imploy all his force therein but that experience hath taught him that not onely nothing perfect or ordinarie can bee done in Councell but that euery enterprise in that businesse turneth to the worst He perswaded also the Count of Luna not to seeke to hinder the reformation totally but if there were any thing which did not fully satisfie him hee should make the partcular knowen and hee would labour that contentment should be giuen him The Emperours Ambassadours first of all gaue their answere in writing the one and thirtieth of Iuly in which they said that desiring a generall reformation in the head and members and hauing read the Articles exhibited they had added some things and noted others desiring they might be corrected accordingly and discussed by the Fathers And because the Emperour with the Ambassadours of many Princes did hold a Diet in Vienna to handle many things concerning the Councell they hoped they would take it in good part if hauing receiued a new commandement from his Maiestie they should present other considerations also and that for the present they added eight Articles to those proposed by them 1 That a serious and The Imperialists adde 8. Articles more durable reformation of the Conclaue might bee made in Councell 2. That alienation of Ecclesiasticall goods without the free and firme consent of the Chapter might be prohibited and especially in the Roman Church 3. That Commendaes and Coadiutories with future succession might bee taken away 4. That Schooles and Vniuersities might be reformed 5. That the Prouinciall Councels may bee inioyned to correct the Statutes of all the Chapters as also that authoritie may bee giuen to reforme Missals Breuidries Agends and Graduals not in Rome onely but in all Churches 6. That Lay-men may not bee cited to Rome in the first instance 7. That causes may not bee remooued from the Secular Court to the Ecclesiasticall vpon pretence of iustice denyed before the trueth of the supplication bee knowen 8. That Conseruators may not bee giuen in prophane matters And concerning the Articles exhibited by the Legates they noted many things part whereof as being but of small weight it will not be amisse to omit Those of importance were That Cardinals might bee chosen out of all Nations that the Vniuersall Bishop might bee created by Electors of all Countreys That the prouisions against Pensions Reseruations and Regresses should bee extended not onely to the future but to those also that are past That the kissing of the Gospel should not be taken from the Emperour and Kings who ought to defend it That it may be declared what secular affaires are prohibited to Ecclesiastiques that that which is determined in the decree of Residence may not be crossed That in the Article of not laying taxes vpon the Ecclesiastiques the cause of Subsidie against the Turkes and other Infidels may be excepted The proposition though it were of hard digestion did not so much trouble the Legats as the doubt mooued that some extraordinary demaund for change of Rites receiued by the Church of Rome and relaxation of Precepts de iure Positiuo might come from the Diet in Vienna The third of August the Frenchmen gaue their obseruations the essentiall whereof were That the number of Cardinals might not exceed foure and The articles exhibited by the French-men twentie and that no more might be created vntill they were reduced to that paucitie That they may bee elected out of all Kingdomes and Prouinces That there may not be two of one Diocesse nor more then eight of one Nation That they may not bee lesse then thirtie yeeres of age That the nephew or brother of the Pope or of any Cardinall liuing may not bee chosen That Bishoprickes may not bee giuen them that they may the better assist the Pope and that their dignitie being equall their reuenew may bee equall also That none may haue more then one Benefice and that the difference vnknowen to the good ages of the world of Benefices simple and with cure compatible and incompatible may be taken away and that hee that hath two at this present may choose and keepe one only and that within a short time That resignations in fauour may be quite taken away That it may not bee prohibited to conferre Benefices onely vpon those who haue not the language of the Countrey because the Lawes of France forbid all strangers without exception to haue Offices or Benefices in the Kingdome That the criminall causes of Bishops may not be iudged out of the kingdome in regard of the ancient priuiledge of France that none may bee iudged out of the Kingdome neither voluntarily nor by compulsion That power may bee restored to Bishops to absolue from all cases without exception That to take away suits for Benefices preuentions resignations in fauour mandats expectatiues and other vnlawfull wayes to obtaine them may be remooued That the prohibition that the Clergie may not meddle in secular matters may be expounded so that they may abstaine from all functions which are not holy Ecclesiasticall and proper to their order That the Pensions alreadie imposed may be taken away and abrogated That in causes of Patronage the ancient institution in France may not be changed to giue sentence in the possessorie for him who is in the last possession and in the petitorie for him who hath a lawfull title or a long possession That the lawes of France concerning Ecclesiasticall causes may not bee preiudiced that the possessorie may beiudged by the Kings Iudges and the petitorie by the Ecclesiastiques but not out of the Kingdome That none may be assumed to bee Canon in a Cathedrall Church before he be fiue and thirtie yeeres old That for the Article containing the reformation of Princes the Clergie may bee first intirely reformed in this Session and that which belongeth to the dignity
Councell it was not iust to condemne them in absence hauing not been called to this Councell Therefore that the Fathers would bee pleased so to accommodate the Canons concerning this matter that they may not doe them any preiudice The Legates hauing receiued this demaund did cause it to bee proposed without making any particular examination of it which caused a whispering amongst the Fathers And in the next Congregation some of them touched that string repeating the same that it was not iust to condemne the Grecians not heard nor cited The Archbishop of Prague opposed and said that by the generall citation of all Christians they also were vnderstood to be cited by the Pope To which the Cardinall of Varmia added that his Holinesse had sent particularly to inuite the Duke of Muscouia and howsoeuer he knew not wel that hee had inuited other of the Greeke Church in speciall yet it ought to bee presupposed that the whole nation was called euen by speciall inuitation besides the generall intimation was sufficient as the Archbishop had said Whereupon the Legates gaue order to the Secretarie to take that particular out of the petition of those Ambassadours that is that the Grecians haue not beene called But as well in regard of their proposition as of the opinion of Saint Ambrose they would not vse the word Anathema but found a temper that is not to condemne those that say that Matrimony may bee dissolued for adulterie and another contracted as Saint Ambrose and some Greeke Fathers did say and as the Easterne Church doeth practise but to anathematize those who say the Church may erre teaching that the Matrimoniall bond is not broken by adultery and that it is not lawfull to contract another as the Lutherans doe maintaine This forme was generally approued many did praise it and say that the Councel was assembled only to condemne the opinions of the Protestants and not those of other Nations Yet some doubted how one could bee condemned for saying the Church did erre in teaching an article the contrary whereof was not condemned But seeing that it was fauoured by so many they contented themselues And because the proposition about the mariage of children did bring in a generall question whether the Church could make mariages void all beganne to speake of it howsoeuer it had beene spoken of before the voices collected and the Decree composed accordingly as hath been said Cardinall Madruccio maintained the negatiue and alleadged many reasons and arguments saying that he would oppose in Session also And Varmiense and Simoneta spake as much But Laynez Generall of the Iesuites hauing dispersed a writing against the irritation made a greater confusion and gaue occasion to many to be more constant and courageous in the other opinion And in the Congregations they beganne to answere one anothers reasons with such prolixity that the Legats were almost of opinion to omit that matter for feare it would hinder the Session and the rather because the Bishop of Sulmona did first make a question in publique Congregation whether that matter of irritation did belong to doctrine or reformation The Bishop of Segouia who spake after him made a long discourse to shew that it could not be reduced to doctrine and therefore the maior part hauing approoued the irritation the Decree was as good as established The Bishop of Modena followed the same opinion adding that to handle that matter by way of doctrine would take away all meanes of making any reformation whatsoeuer For in all Articles the same difficultie might be moued whether the Church hath authoritie in that particular which is handled which would bee as much as to put Armes into the hands of heretikes and to take all authoritie from the Church because it would not bee fit to meddle with that to which it might be doubted whether their authoritie did extend He complianed that that question was moued by him who ought to hold it as cleare and decided This opinion pleased many who sayd that it neuer ought to bee disputed whether the Church can doe any thing or not but to take it for granted that as all power in heauen and earth is giuen to CHRIST so the Bishop of Rome his Vicar hath as much which being communicated by him to the generall Councel it must be defended that it wanteth no power to doe whatsoeuer is profitable without disputing whether it concerne doctrine or not It pleased those also who desired the dispatch of the Councel perceiuing that the difficultie promoted might hinder the ending thereof and cause a scandall And the Legates and principall Italians vsed perswasions that it might not bee spoken of in regard there was no cause to treat of it with the French men or the Spaniards who did all agree in opinion that secret mariages ought to bee made voide And many assemblies of Prelates were made both amongst themselues and with the Legates to this end and it was resolued that the decree should not onely not bee placed with the doctrine that it might not seeme to be a part of it but also that it should not bee so much as in a Chapter apart lest it might bee doubted whether it was held to be such or not but that it should bee inferted amongst the articles of Reformation And to remooue all difficultie the more it was resolued also so to compose the decree that they might not seeme to handle that matter purposely but to mingle it with the first article of the abuses which was a prouision to restore the Banes ordained by Innocentius the third which had been intermitted and in decreeing as well this as all the other conditions appropriated for the publike forme of Matrimonie it should bee added in two wordes onely as it were incidently that all contracts made otherwise were void and so passe it ouer and say no more And the Decree was composed according to this sence and reformed often alwayes very intricately and the later had euer more difficulty then the former And amongst other alterations this point established before as hath been said was changed that the presence of three witnesses was sufficient for absolute validity and in stead of one witnesse it was substituted that euery Matrimonie should be void contracted without the presence of the Priest a thing which did much exalt the Clergie seeing that so principall an action in Politicall and Economicall administration which vntill then had beene onely in the hands of those to whom it belonged came to be in the power of the Ecclesiasticall order there remayning no meanes to contract Matrimonie if two Priests that is the Parish Priest and the Bishop interested for some respects shall refuse to afford their presence I haue not found in the memorials who was Author of this great aduantage as many other particulars of importance are hid from mee also whereof I would willingly make mention I ought not to defraud Francis Beaupere Bishop of Metz of his due honour who thinking it
of heresie and others said it was much to bee suspected at the least and others that it was offensiue to godly eares They said hee had taken occasion to doe it in absence of the Cardinall of Loraine who would neuer haue endured those termes and that his end was to dissolue the Councell that hee did attribute to Kings more then belongeth to them that hee inferred that the Popes authority is not necessary for the vsing of Church goods that hee made the French King like to the Queene of England But nothing did so much offend as that hee said that the authority of the French Kings ouer persons and goods Ecclesiasticall was not founded vpon the Pragmatique Concordates and priuiledges giuen by Popes but vpon the law of Nature holy Scripture ancient Councels and lawes of the Christian Emperours The French Ambassadours were reprehended also because they did not follow the steps of the Emperours and Spanish Ambassadors who though they had the same interests made not such a commotion because they knew there was no reason for it De Ferrieres defended himselfe said that the Legates had promised the Cardinall of Loraine that this matter should not bee spoken of but with such moderation as that it should not touch the affaires of France which was not performed that the Kings instruction had beene imparted to the Cardinall who if he had beene present would not onely haue consented to but counselled Protestation that those were great Ignorantes who hauing seene nothing but the Decretals Lawes of foure hundred yeeres did thinke that there were 〈◊〉 Ecclesiasticall lawes before them that if any would reforme the King by the Decretals he would reforme them by the Decrees and lead them also to more ancient times not onely of Saint Austine but of the Apostles also that he did not make the French King as the Queene of England but did oppose them who haue begunne long since to enlarge their owne authority by di 〈…〉 ing the Kings that if those Articles did so much damnifie the Emperour and Catholique King as they doe France they would neuer haue beene proposed and therefore he was not to take example by those who haue not equall interests The Arch-bishop of Sant and the Abbat of Claraual were distasted most of all who went vp and downe saying that the Ambassadours had done ill to protest and that their end was to make a confusion and giue occasion for a Nationall Councel in France that they were men not well affected creatures of the King of Nauarre sent by him to the Councel for his owne deseignes had protested without the Kings commission that it was fit to make them shew their instructions to frame an Inquisition against them as not hauing a good opinion in matter of faith Where in great differences did arise between the Ambassadours and them The next day the Ambassadors gaue the King an account of the causes why they had deferred the protestation vntill then and how they were forced at that time to come vnto it adding that they would deferre the registring of it in the acts of the Councell vntill his Maiesty had seene it and commanded them what they should doe The Legats not hauing a copie of the Oration made a collection of it by the memory of those who had beeene most attentiue to send it to the Pope of which de Ferrieres hauing gotten a copie complained that many things were expressed against his intention and in particular where hee named Ecclesiasticall lawes it was repeated spirituall lawes and that Kings might take Church goods at their pleasure whereas hee had sayd onely for necessary cause By this he was forced to giue foorth his Oration and sent a copie of it to Rome to the Cardinall of Loraine excusing himselfe for not hauing vsed words of such acrimony as he was commanded in the last instructions and in the first which are reconfirmed in those adding also that he thought it necessary to obey the King and was not willing to vndergoe the reprehensions of the Counsellors of Parliament who would haue taxed him if in a Generall Councell matters of so great importance had beene determined against that which hath beene by them so exactly maintained besides the Kings authority which hee defended hauing beene vpheld foure hundred yeeres by the Kingdome of France against the war in opposition of it made by the Court of Rome it was not iust that the Fathers of the Councell the greater part of whom are Courtiers should be Iudges of the ancient differences which the kingdome hath with that Court He gaue a copie of the oration to the Ambassadors also and to as many as did desire it and some saide that he had pronounced it otherwise then it was written Whereunto hee replyed that that could not bee said by any that had any meane vnderstanding of the Latine and that howsoeuer it was the same pronounced and written yet if they thought otherwise they must remember that the stile of the Synod was neuer to iudge of things as they were deliuered in voyce but as they were exhibited in writing and therefore they should moue no controuersie herein or if they would himselfe was to bee beleeued before any other The oration being published it was answered in the name of the Synod And answered by a namelesse man Hee said that the French Ambassadours had reason to compare themselues to the Ambassadours of the Iewes because they had both made an vniust complaint against GOD and that the same answere might be giuen them which the Prophet gaue to that people in the name of GOD that if they had fasted and lamented so many yeeres or ate and drunke all was for their owne interests that the Kings of France were cause of all the abuses of that Kingdome by naming to Bishoprickes vnlearned persons ignorant in Ecclesiasticall discipline and more inclined to a lasciuious then to a religious life that the French-men would not haue a resolution in the controuersies of faith that Christian doctrine might allwayes be vncertaine and place might be giuen to new masters who might rub the itching eares of that vnquiet Nation that they spared not to say in those turbulent times that it belonged to the King though very yong as yet to dispose of all the gouerment of the Church that they had sayd with asseueration that beneficed men had onely the vse of the reuenues whereas in France time out of mind they haue carried themselues for Vsufructuaries making Testaments and receiuing inheritances from their kinsfolke who die intestate that to say the poore are owners of the reuenues was much contrary to another saying in the same oration that the King is Patron of all Ecclesiastical goods and might dispose of them at his pleasure that it was a great absurdity to say that the King might not bee reprehended by a generall Councell seeing that Dauid was reprehended by the Prophet Nathan and tooke it in good part that it did
the Synod doth declare that in all the Decrees of reformation made vnder Paul Iulius and Pius in the Councel with what words or clauses soeuer it shall be vnderstood that the authoritie of the Apostolike Sea is excepted and preserued Being not able to dispatch all the day being farre spent the residue was deferred vntill the next morning according to a determination made in the The Decrees of Indulgences finishing the Councell and of demanding the Popes Confirmation c. generall Congregation in which the Congregation was made before day howsoeuer newes was come that the Pope was better and out of danger of death The decrees of Indulgences finishing the Councell and demaunding confirmation were read and approued by all After dinner the Session was held in which the decree of Indulgence was read containing in substance That CHRIST hath giuen authoritie of granting them to the Church and hath vsed the same from all antiquitie And therefore the Synod doeth teach and command that the vse of them ought to bee continued as profitable for Christian people and approoued by Councels and doeth anathematize those that shall say they are vnprofitable and that the Church hath not power to graunt them And to preserue the ancient custome and prouide against abuses it doeth commaund that all those offices of Pardonmongers be abolished and for the other abuses it doth command the Bishops that euery one shall collect all of his owne Church and propose them in the Prouinciall Synod to be referred to the Pope who will take order therein Concerning fasts difference of meates and obseruation of feasts it exhorteth Bishops to obserue the precepts of the Roman Church and for the Index howsoeuer it was finished in regard the Synod hath not time to iudge of it it doth ordaine that it shall be carried to the Pope and referred to his censure and the same shall bee done concerning the Catechisme Breuiaris Missall It published also mother decree that by the places assigned to Ambas it shall be vnderstood that no man is preiudiced In the end it prayeth the Princes to vse meanes that the decrees of the Councell be not violated by the heretickes but receiued and obserued by them and by all in which if any difficultie or necessirie of declaration shall arise the Pope calling The Decrees of the two former conuocations are recited those whom he shall iudge fit from the places where the difficultie is or calling generall Councels or by some other meanes will make prouision Afterwards all the decrees of reformation made in this Councell vnder Paul and Iulius as well of faith as of reformation were recited For the last thing the Secretarie going into the midst did interrogate whether the Fathers were pleased that an end should bee made of that Synod and in the name of it of the Legats and Presidents a confirmation demaunded of Pope Pius the fourth of all things decreed vnder Paul Iulius and his Holinesse And they answered not one by one but all together Placet Cardinall Morone as chiefe President granted to euery one that was present in the Session or had assisted in the Councell a Plenary Indulgence and blessed the Councell The Councel is ended And a plenary Indulgence is giuen and dismissed them all saying that after they had giuen thanks to GOD they might goe in peace It was an ancient custome in the Orientall Churches to handle the matter of Councels in a publique meeting of all and vpon occasion popular acclamations did often happen and sometimes tumultuous which notwithstanding did conclude in concord And in the end the Bishops transported with ioy for the vniforme determinations did passe to acclamations in praise of the Emperours who had assembled and fauoured the Councell in commendation of the doctrine declared by the Councell in prayers to The custome of Acclamations is imitated in Trent GOD for his continuall diuine assistance to the Church for the welfare of the Emperours and for the health and prosperitie of the Bishops which were not premeditated but as the spirit did excite some Bishop more zealous to breake out fitly into some one of these conceipts so the common concourse did cry with him This was imitated in Trent yet not giuing place to the extemporary spirit of any but meditating what should bee proposed and answered and repeating it out of a paper The Cardinall of Loraine Wherein the Card. of Loraine was chiefe tooke vpon him to bee the chiefe not onely to compose the acclamations but to thunder them out also which was generally construed for a lightnesse and vanitie not beseeming such a Prelate and prince to doe an office which did belong rather to the Deacons of the Councell then to so principall an Archbishop and Cardinall The Cardinall roaring and the Fathers answering A long life for his Holinesse and eternall felicitie for Paul and Iulius were prayed for likewise eternall memory for Charles the fift and for the Kings protectors of the Councell long life for the Emperour Ferdinand and for the Kings Princes and Repuqligues many thanks were giuen to the Legats and Cardinals and long life wished vnto them life and happy returne to the Bishops and the faith of the holy general Synod of Trent was commended as the faith of S. Peter of the Fathers and of the Orthodoxe An Anathema An excommunication of heretiques in generall onely was denounced against all Hereticks in generall in one word onely not specifying either ancient or moderne The Fathers were cōmanded vpon paine of excommunication to subscribe the Decrees with their owne hand The next day being Sunday was spent in this and to doe it in order there was as it were a congregation And the subscriptions were of foure Legats two The number of those that suscribed Cardinals three Patriarkes fiue and twentie Archbishops 268. Bishops seuen Abbats nine and thirty Proctours of men absent seuen Generals of Regular orders And howsoeuer it had beene determined that the Ambassadours should subscribe after the Rathers yet a contrary resolution was then taken for two respects One was that the French Ambassadour being not The ambassadors did not subscribe for two causes there if the subscriptions of the others should be seene and not his it might bee thought a manifestation that the French-men would not receiue the Councell The other because the Count of Luna had said that hee would not subscribe absolutely but with reseruation because his King had not consented to the ending of the Councell And the Legats published that it not being the custome that the Decrees should bee subscribed by any that hath not a deliberatiue voice it would bee a thing vnusuall if the Ambassadours should In Rome when the Pope fell sicke all fearing his life there was much 〈◊〉 Popes 〈…〉 e made 〈◊〉 confu 〈…〉 the 〈◊〉 confusion in the Court. For neuer hauing knowen a Pope die in time of a Councell they were very fearefull what might happen They had
will not endure a reformation This was opposed by almost all the officers of the Court representing their losses and preiudices and shewing how all would redound to the offence of his Holinesse and of the Apostolike Sea and diminution of his reuenues Onely Hugo Buoncompagno Bishop of Bestice who was Cardinall afterwards a man much conuersant in Court affaires said hee could not choose but wonder at this great feare which he saw did arise without reason that by confirmation of the Councel more authority was not giuen it then other generall Councels had or then was giuen to the Decree or Decretals by the great number of which and by their plaine speaking against the present manners many more preiudices and offences might arise then could do by these few decrees of Trent much reserued in the former words that no law doth consist in the tearmes but in the meaning not in that which the vulgar and Grammarians doe giue it but which vse and authority doth confirme that Lawes haue no power but what is giuen them by him that gouerneth and hath the care to execute them that hee by his exposition may giue them a more ample or a more strict sence yea and contrary to that which the words doe import and that it would bee no more to restraine or moderate the Decrees of Trent now then to suffer them to bee restrained by vse or by exposition in times conuenient Hee concluded that hee saw no cause why there should bee any difficultie about the confirmation But hee put them in minde to withstand presently the inconueniences which might arise by the temeritie of the Doctours who the more ignorant they are of gouernment and publike affaires the more they take vpon them to giue interpretation to Lawes which doth confound authoritie that experience sheweth that Lawes doe no hurt nor cause any suit but by the diuers senses giuen vnto them that by the constitution of Nicolas the third vpon the rule of Saint Francis a matter full of ambiguities in it selfe neuer any disorder did arise because hee forbade all Glossators and Commentators to expound it that if such prouision bee made for the Decrees of Trent and all men forbid to write vpon them a great part of that which is feared will bee withstood But if his Holinesse will forbid all interpretations euen to the Iudges also and ordaine that in all doubts they shall come for exposition to the Apostolique Sea no man will bee able to make vse of the Councell in preiudice of the Court which by vse and by interpretations may bee accommodated to that which will bee for the benefit of the Church And as there is a Congregation which with great fruit doth take care of the Inquisition so his Holinesse may appoint another for this particular of expounding the Councell to whom all doubts shall bee referred from all parts of the world This being done hee said hee foresaw that by the Decrees of the Councell the authoritie of the apostolike Sea the rights and prerogatiues of the Church of Rome will not onely not be diminished but increased and inlarged much in case they know how to make vse of these meanes Those that heard him were mooued by these reasons and the Pope saw it was necessarie to come to the absolute confirmation without any modification and being perswaded that it would fall out as the Bishop All glosses or interpretatiōs are forbid to be made vpon the Decrees of the Councell had said he was peremptorie not to hearken to any thing that could be spoken against it but full of hope to collect much fruit by the paines taken for finishing the Councell hee resolued to confirme it to reserue the interpretation to himselfe and to institute a Congregation as the Bishop had counselled and hauing imparted this to the Cardinals apart hee determined to effect it Therefore the sixe and twentieth of Ianuary Morone and Simoneta hauing related in Consistorie the tenor of the Decree made in the last Session that the confirmation should be desired by them they demanded that his Holinesse would vouchsafe to confirme all that which hath beene decreed and defined in that Councell vnder Paul Iulius and his Holinesse The Pope first causing the Decree to bee read asked the opinions of all the Cardinals They were all for the confirmation vniformely except the Cardinals Saint Clement and Alexandrinus who said that too much authoritie had been giuen to Bishops in that Councell and that it was necessary to moderate it and then to make an exception of those points that did inlarge it too much which were noted already In the end the Pope concluded that it was good to confirme all without exception and so hee did in words in the consistorie confirming them and commanding that they should be receiued and inuiolably obserued by all the faithfull and the same day he published a Bull subscribed by all the Cardinals in which hauing related the causes of calling the Councell the progresse the impediments and difficulties which happened from time to time and his diligence in fauouring the libertie thereof graunting them free power ouer the things reserued to the Apostolike Sea hee thanked God that it was ended with an intire consent Therefore being desired in the name of the Synod for confirmation knowing the Decrees to be all Catholike and profitable for Christians hee hath confirmed them in Consistory and doth confirme them by that writing commanding all Prelats to cause them to bee obserued and exhorting the Emperour Kings Republiques and Princes to assist for the obseruation of them also to fauour the Prelates not to permit their people but rather to prohibite them by all meanes to imbrace opinions contrary to the doctrine of that Councell and to auoidconfusion for bad all sorts of persons as well Clerkes as Laiques to make any Commentaries Glosses Annotations or any interpretation whatsoeuer vpon them or to make any kinde of Statute though vnder pretence of great strength or better execution of the Decrees but that if any obscure place wanted interpretation or decision they should haue recourse to the Apostolike Sea because hee did reserue vnto himselfe power to declare the difficulties or controuersies as also the Synod had alreadie decreed This Consistoriall Act of confirmation and the Bull were printed together with the decrees which gaue matter of speech it appearing by the tenor of them that the Decrees had not vigor as constituted by the Councell but as confirmed by the Pope Whereupon it was said that one had The Decrees of the Councel haue power from the Popes confirmation heard the cause and another had giuen the sentence Neither could it bee said that the Pope had seene the Decrces before he confirmed them because it did appeare by the consistoriall Act that hee had onely seene the Decree for desiring the confirmation They said also that the Decrees made vnder Paul and Iulius were read in Trent and that it was fit they should bee
confirmed by those that heard them rather then by him that did not know them But others answered that there was no neede the Pope should then see them because nothing was done in Trent which was not first resolued by him In many consistories following the Pope spake for the obseruation of the Decrees of the Councell saying he would obserue them himselfe though hee was not bound and gaue his word that hee would neuer derogate from them but for euident and vrgent causes and with consent of the Cardinals He charged Morone and Simoneta to bee diligent in aduertising him if any contrary thing were proposed or handled in consistorie which was but a small remedie against the transgressions because not an hundreth part of the grants made in Rome are dispatched in consistorie He sent the Bishops to their residence and resolued to make vse of the Protonotaries and Referendaries in gouerning the citie of Rome and the Ecclesiasticall state But howsoeuer he was freed from great trouble by the conclusion of the Councell yet there were some remainders of it in all kingdomes which brought new difficulties vpon him Aduice came out of Spaine that the King was offended with the ending of And are executed in Spaine by the Kings authority onely the Councell and determined to call the Bishops and agents for the Clergie of Spaine before him to set downe in what manner it might bee executed And the aduice was not false For not only all that was done in Spaine for receiuing and executing the Decrees of the Councell that yeere partly in the Spring and partly in the Autumne was by order and resolution taken in the Kings Councell but the King sent also his Presidents to the Synods which were held causing to bee proposed that which pleased him and was fit for his seruice to the great distast of the Pope who was angry the King should take so much vpon him in matters Ecclesiasticall But hee made no demonstration Which maketh the Pope angry heereof to his Ministers purposing to make vse of it in another opportunitie designed by himselfe which shall bee related in due place The President de Ferrieres hauing while hee remained in Venice made obseruations vpon the Decrees of the two last Sessions held after his departure from Trent and sent them to the Court the Cardinall of Loraine at his The Card of Lorain is taxeâ— in France at his returne returne into France had many assaults and reprehensions for consenting to things preiudiciall to the Kingdome They said that by the words of the first Article of reformation in the last Session where it is said that the Pope hath charge of the vniuersall Church in Latin Sollicitudinem Ecclesiae Vniuersae hee had yeelded the point which himselfe and all the French Bishops had so long contended for and obtained that preiudice might not bee done to the opinion of France of the superioritie of the Councell aboue the Pope that hee might haue remedied this with one little word by making them say as S. Paul had done care of all the Churches because no man would haue denied that kind of speech which S. Paul did vse that preiudice was likewise done to the same opinion of the superioritie of the Councell in the one and twentieth Article of the last session sauing in all the Decrees the authoritie of the Apostolique Sea and in the last Decree for demanding the Popes confirmation It was opposed also that the King and French Church hauing contested that the Councell might bee declared to bee new and not the old continued the continuation was declared that it was one Councell with that of Paul and Iulius in the said one and twentieth Article and in the Decree for reading the things constituted vnder those Popes by which all was basely yeelded which had beene two yeeres maintained by the King They sayd moreouer that the approbation of the things done vnder Iulius was dishonourable and preiudiciall to the protestation then made by King Henry the second But they reprehended aboue all that honourable mention hauing beene alwayes made vnder Paul and Iulius of King Francis the first and King Henry the second together with Charles the fifth the Cardinall had not caused a memorie to bee made of them in the acclamations when it was made of Charles nor the present King to bee named when the liuing Emperour was The Cardinall excused other things saying that with sixe Prelates for hee had no more in his company hee was not able to resist the consent of more then two hundred But this last opposition hee knew not how to excuse though hee sayd it was to preserue the peace of the two Kingdomes For it was replied that he might haue suffered others to make the inâ—onation and not to haue been the authour himselfe of that preiudice And so it is seene that vaine men often times thinking to gaine reputation by retaile doe lose it in grosse But the Counsellers of the Parliament found many other things to oppose The censure of the Parliament of Paris vpon the last Session against the Articles of Reformation published in those two Sessions where the Ecclesiasticall authority they said was inlarged beyond its bounds with the wrong and diminution of the temporall by giuing power to Bishops to proceede to pecuniary mulcts and imprisonment against the Laitie whereas no authority was giuen by CHRIST to his Ministers but meere and pure Spirituall that when the Clergâ—e was made a member and part of the policie the Princes did by fauour allow the Bishops to punish inferiour Clergie-men with temporall punishments that discipline might bee obserued amongst them but to vse such kinde of punishments against the Laiques they had neither from the Law of God nor of man but by vsurpation onely that in the matter of Duell they pretend to proceede against the Emperour Kings and other Souâ—reignes who graunt it in their Kingdomes euen by excommunication whereas their opinion was that to permit Duell in some cases was not amiffe as the permitting of fornication and other offences howbeit they are sinnes was not ill in regard of publique vtilitie and to auoyd greater inconueniences They said that this power beeing naturall and giuen to the Princes by God could not bee taken away or restrained by any power of man They thought it also intolerable to excommunicate Kings and Princes holding it for a sure maxime in France that the King cannot bee excommunicated nor his officers for execution of their offices They added that to depriue Princes of their States Lords of their Fees and to confiscate the goods of priuate men were all vsurpations of the temporall authoritie because that which was giuen by CHRIST to the Church doeth not extend it selfe to things of this nature Concerning Patronages they said great wrong was done to the Seculars in disabling their proofes and that the whole Article was grounded vpon a false maxime that all benefices are free if the Patronage bee not
prooued For Churches haue no temporall goods but granted by the seculars who can not bee presumed to grant them so as that they may bee managed and dissipated at the pleasure of the Ecclesiastiques by which meanes it ought to bee presupposed that euery benefice had a Patrone from the beginning of it except an absolute donation with a totall cession of the patronage can be shewed And as the Common-wealth or Prince doth succeed him that hath no heire so all benefices the Patronage of which doeth not belong to any ought to bee vnder the publique patronage Some mocked that forme of speech that benefices which had Patrons were in seruitude and the others free as if it were not plaine seruitude to bee vnder the disposition of the Court of Rome which doth manage them contrary to the institution and foundation whereas the seculars doe preserue them Besides the censure of some decrees for this cause they added that others were against the customes and immunities of the French Church as the reseruation of great criminall causes against Bishops to the cognition of the Pope alone taking away the power of Prouinciall and Nationall Councels which haue alwaies adiudged them in all cases and burthening the Bishops by forcing them to litigate out of the Kingdome contrary not onely to the custome of France but to the Canons of ancient Councels also which haue determined that such causes should bee iudged and ended in their proper Countries They saide it was against iustice and the vse of France that benefices should bee clogged with Pensions and Reseruations of Fruits as was obliquely determined Likewise that it was not tolerable that causes of the first instance should be taken out of the Kingdome by the Pope because it taketh away a very ancient vse confirmed by many constitutions of Kings Neither could it bee iustified by the exception of vrgent or reasonable cause experience of all times hauing shewed that all causes may bee taken out of the Kingdome by this pretence For hee that would dispute whether the cause were vrgent or reasonable doeth enter into a double charge and difficulty because not onely the principall cause but that Article also must be discussed in Rome They did by no meanes approoue that the possessing of immoueables should bee granted to begging Friars and sayd that they hauing been receiued into France with that institution it was iust that they should bee maintained in the same state that this was a perperuail Artifice of the Court of Rome to take goods out of the hands of seculars and to draw them into the Clergie and afterwards to Rome that the Munkes did first gaine credit by pretence of the vow of pouerty as if they aimed at no temporall thing but did all in charity for the good of the people afterwards hauing gained reputation the Court do the dispence with them for their vow by which meanes the Monasteries being made rich are giuen in Commenda and finally all commeth to the Court. To this they added an exhortation in the twelfth article made to all the faithfull to giue largely to Bishops and Priests which had beene good in case they did serue the people as they ought and were in need For so Paul doth exhort that hee that is instructed in matters of faith should giue some part of his goods to him that doth instruct him But when hee that beareth the name of a Pastor doth intend rather any other thing then to instruct the people the exhortation is not fit and the rather because Ecclesiasticall goods formerly were for maintaining the poore and redeeming slaues for which cause not the immoueables only but euen the very ornaments of the Church and holy vessels were sold But in these last times it is prohibited to doe it without the Pope which hath enriched â—he Clergie exceeding much In the Mosaicall law God gaue the tenth to the Leuites who were the thirteenth part of the people prohibiting that any more should be giuen vnto them but the Clergie now which is not the fiftieth part hath gotten already not a tenth onely but a fourth part and doth still proceed and gaine vsing also many Artifices therein They said that Moses hauing inuited the people to offer for the fabrique of the Tabernacle when as much was offered as did fuffice did forbid them in the name of God to offer any more but here no end will bee found vntill they haue gotten all if men will continue in the lethargie If some Priests and religious persons bee poore it is because others are excessiuely rich and an equall diuision would make them all rich abundantly But to omit these so euident considerations if they did exhort the people to assist the poore Bishops and Priests in their necessities it would bee tolerable but to say they should bee assisted to maintaine their dignitie which is their pride and luxurie doth signifie nothing but that they are quite without shame It is true that in exchange another Decree was made in the eighteenth Article infauour of the people that dispensations should be giuen graâ—is which beeing commanded by CHRIST and not obserued there was no hope that this Decree would doe any more good These things being obiected to the Cardinall of Loraine that hee had authorized them against the expresse commandement of the King in his letters of the twentie eighth of August before mentioned hee defended himselfe in one word onely that in the Congregation of the tenth of Nouember the The defence of the Card of Loraine Decrees being read to bee published in the Session the next day the rights and authority of the French King and priuiledges of the Gallican Church were reserued Whereunto Monsieure le Feure replied that himselfe and his colleague hauing vsed all diligence to haue a copie of that Decrce they could neuer obtaine it and that in humane affaires not to appeare was as much as not to bee Besides this did not serue to excuse the things published in the last Session But that which was saide concerning the Synode in the Councels of the King and Parlament was nothing to that which the Bishops and Diuines and their seruants also according to the French libertie did relate to euery one vpon all occasions making iests at the discords and contentions betweene the Fathers at the practises and interests with which the matters of reformation were handled And those who were most familiar with the Cardinall of Loraine spake most of all And The censure made by the French BB. of the Councell after their returne into France A Prouer be made in France concerning the Councell it passed in France in manner of a Prouerbe that the moderne Councell had more authoritie then that of the Apostles because their owne pleasure onely was a sufficient ground for the Decrees without admitting the holy Ghost But in Germany the Decrees of reformation were not thought considerable neither by the Protestants nor by the Catholiques The Protestants did examine the
say thus I will ascend vpon the North-pole and I will be like to the most High If the Popes say true what neede wee a Councell if they will hold a sincere and a free Councell away with these wicked and vaine-glorious lyes Let them not onely not be practised but let them euen bee rased out of all their Bookes that all may not bee left to the will and pleasure of one man who is most iustly suspected But the Popes say they cannot erre and that the word of GOD is to bee regulated as they please Before they enter into their place they sweare to maintaine certaine late Councels which are most fowlly corrupted and doe religiously promise that nothing shall bee changed What maruaile then that no good comes of a Councell if that errours and abuses are not taken away that the Ambassadours of Princes are in vaine called thither from so many remote parts Notwithstanding I heare that now there are some men not ill affected yet carelesse what they say who though they condemne the arrogancie and Persian pride of the Pope and his euen Epicurean contempt of Religion yet they desire that his authority should bee maintained Though they sometimes confesse him to be Antichrist yet beeing mounted into that chayre they doubt not but that he is Vniuersall Bishop and Head of the whole Church of CHRIST Here they triumph and please themselues as if the Holy Ghost were affixed to the Pope's palace Yet the saying is The place doth not sanctifie the man but the man the place And Hierome as hee is cited by them saith that They are not sonnes of the Saints who hold their places but who imitate their deedes Likewise Christ telleth vs that the Scribes and Pharisees sit in Moses chayre but warneth vs not to allow of their authoritie further then they speake out of the word of God Augustine sayth What sayd Christ but this Heare the voyce of the Shepheard euen by hirelings For by sitting in the chaire they teach the Law of God therefore God doeth instruct vs by them If they will teach ought of their owne heare them not doe it not Likewise Paul saith that Antichrist that man of sinne must fit in the Temple Hierome sayth Well doest thou consider Peter consider Iudas also doest thou allow of Stephen marke also what Nicholas was Ecclesiasticall dignity maketh not a Christian Thus farre Hierome It is reported that Pope Marcellinus sacrificed to Idoles that Pope Liberius was an Arrian that Pope Iohn the 22 had an impious opinion concerning the immortalitie of the soule that Pope Iohn the 8. was a woman that shee committed adultery during her Papacie and going pompously in procession about the Citie was deliuered of a childe euen in the very sight of the Bishops and Cardinals And Liranus affirmeth that many popes haue turned infidels Wherefore we must not bee too confident of places and successions and vaine titles of dignities Wicked Nero succeeded godly Metellus Annas and Caiphas succeeded Aaron and oftentimes Idoles are put in the place of GOD. 26 But what I pray you is this great power and authoritie whereof they doe so insolently boast whence comes it From Heauen or of men Christ spake vnto Peter say they vpon this rocke I will build my Church by which words the Popes authoritie is confirmed For the Church of Christ is placed in Peter as in the foundation But Christ gaue nothing to Peter by these words more then to the other Apostles neither doth hee make mention of the Pope or of Rome Christ is that rocke Christ is that foundation No man saith Saint Paul can lay another foundation then that which is alreadie laid which is Christ Iesus 27 These words vpon this rock I will build my Church Saint Augustine expoundeth thus vpon this saith he which Peter confessed saying Thou art Christ the sonne of the liuing God It is not said thou art the rock but thou art Peter the rock was Christ Saint Basill saith thus vpon this rock that is vpon this faith I will build my Church Origen that most ancient Father saith that euery disciple is a rocke after that he hath drunke of that spirituall rock and vpon such a rocke all the doctrine of the Church is builded But if thou thinkest that the whole is built vpon Peter onely what sayest thou of Iohn the sonne of thunder and of each of the Apostles For shall we be so bould as to say the Gates of Hell shall not preuaile against Peter onely and they shall preuaile against the rest of the Apostles and against good men Or shall wee not rather say let that which is spoken and the Gates of Hell shall not preuaile against him and that other vpon this rock I will build my Church be true in euery one of those of whom it was spoken Were the keyes of the kingdome giuen to Peter only so that none of the other Saints might meddle with them Then if this saying to thee I will giue the keyes of the kingdome of Heauen be common to others also why are not the other sayings so to Saint Hilarie saith There is but one happie rocke of faith which Peter confessed with his mouth And again he saith Vpon this confession of Peter the Church is built and a little after hee saith This faith is the foundation of the Church In like manner other Fathers Hierom Cyrill Beda say that the Church is built not vpon Peter but vpon his faith that is vpon Iesus Christ the sonne of God whom Peter by diuine inspiration confessed Peter saith Augustine taketh his name from the Rocke not the Rocke from Peter neither will I sayth hee build my selfe vpon thee but I will build thee vpon mee So also Nicholas Lira though hee bee not alwayes a good author for you know in what age hee liued saw thus much Vpon this Rocke sayth hee that is vpon CHRIST By this it appeareth that the Church cannot relie wholly vpon any man by reason of any power or Ecclesiasticall dignitie because many Popes are knowen to be Apostats haue been Apostats 28 Why then wherein doeth this Papall authoritie consist In teaching They teach not at all In administring the Sacraments They administer them not In feeding Why they doe it not Yet this is the power which CHRIST bestowed on his Apostles Goe saith he into the whole world and preach the Gospell And afterward Yee shall bee fishers of men And as my liuing Father sent mee so send I you But these men whither go they what doe they teach or preach or fish for From whence goe they or by whom are they sent This is not Apostolicall authoritie but a proud intolerable domination vsurped by force and tyranny None of vs saith Cyprian calleth himselfe Bishop of Bishops nor violently compelleth his Colleagues to any necessary obedience sith euery Bishop may vse his libertie and power according to his owne discretion without beeing iudged by any seeing that hee himselfe iudgeth no man Againe
hee saith The other Apostles were that which Peter was and had the same fellowship of honour and power Saint Hierome saith the authoritie of the world is greater then that of one Citie Why doe you extoll the custome of one Citie Why doe you make a paucitie whence pride began to giue lawes to the Church Wheresoeuer any Bishop is whether at Rome or at Eugubium or at Constantinople or at Rhegium hee is of the same desert and Priesthood The strength of riches or humblenesse of pouertie maketh a Bishop neither greater nor lesse Gregorie sayth Peter is the chiefe member in the bodie Iohn Andrew Iames are Heads of particular people yet all of them are members of the Church vnder one Head Nay the Saints before the Law the Saints vnder the Law the Saints vnder the Gospel and all that make vp the bodie of the Lord are to bee accounted members and none was euer willing to bee called Vniuersall 29 This is that power which some doe so strenuously defend at this day which whatsoeuer they thinke of the Popes life and religion they would haue to bee most religiously maintained as if the Church could not subsist without it or as if a Councell were no Councell except the Pope did will and command it to be so or as if the whole world must needs be deceaued if it should thinke otherwise Wherefore now that you see that all things are most vniustly handled that nothing is sincerely and fairely caried in Councels you may not wonder that our men had rather tarry at home then take so long and so idle a iourney in which they shall both lose their labour and betray their cause 30 You will say it is not lawfull to make change in Religion without order from the Pope and the Councell Yet the Popes haue changed almost the whole state of the Primitiue Church without any Councell at all You vse a faire smooth speach but it is to couer foule errours The purpose is onely to keepe mens minds in expectation that being wearied with tedious delayes they may at the last despaire of any good For what while the Pope assembleth a Councell while the Bishops and Abbots returne home will they haue GOD's people in the meane while to bee deceiued to erre to mistake themselues to bee ouerwhelmed with errours and want of the knowledge of GOD and so to bee carried to euerlasting destruction Is it not lawfull for any of vs to beleeue in CHRIST to professe the Gospel to serue God aright to flie superstition and idolatrie except they will be pleased to giue vs leaue The state of God's children were most miserable if there being so many errors so generally spread so grosse so blind so foule and so perspicuous and manifest that euen our aduersaries themselues are not able to denie them nothing could be done without the whole world should meet in a generall Councell the expectation whereof is very vncertaine and the euent much more In times past when the Persians inuaded Greece and began to lay all waste if then the Lacedemonians whose virtue was then most eminent amongst the Grecians whose help was requisite as soone as might be had expected a more seasonable moone to make warre in for it was an ancient superstition which proceeded from Lycurgus not to goe forth to fight but in a full moone their Countrie might haue beene spoiled whilst they deferred the time They say delay breeds danger The safetie of God's Church is in question the Deuill goeth about roaring like a Lion seeking whom he may deuoure Simple men are easily deceaued and though they be often touched with a zeal towards God yet they persecute the sonne of God before they be aware And as Nazianzen saith when they purpose to fight for Christ they fight against him Nay the Bishops themselues who ought to haue a care of these things are as though they were but Ghosts carelesse of them or to speake truth they increase the error and make the mist that is in their Religion twice as great as it was Must wee therefore sit idle expecting how these Fathers will handle the matter must wee hold our hands together and doe nothing Nay saith Cyprian there is but one Bishoprique of which euery one holdeth an intire part whereof he is to giue account to the Lord. I will require saith the Lord their bloud at thy handes If any shall put his hand to the plough and looke backe and be sollicitous what others thinke and expect the authoritie of a generall Councell and hide the Lord's treasure in the meane while he shall here this O euill and faithlesse seruant take him away and cast him into outward darkenesse Suffer saith Christ the dead to burie their dead but come thou and follow mee In humane counsels it is the part of a wise man to expect the iudgment and consent of men but in matters diuine Gods word is all in all the which so soone as a godly man hath receiued hee presently yeeldeth and submitteth himselfe he is not wauering not expecteth others Hee vnderstandeth that he is not bound to giue care to the Pope or the Councell but to the will of God whose voice is to be obeyed though all men say nay The Prophet Elias presently obeyed God's command though he thought he was alone Abraham being warned of God went out of Chaldea Lot went out of Sodome the three Israelites made a publike confession of their Religion and did publiquely detest Idolatry without expecting a generall Councell Goe saith the Angel out of the midst of her and partake not of her sinnes lest you tast of her Plagues Hee saith not expect a Synode of Bishops So God's trueth was first published and so it is now to be restored The Apostles first taught the Gospell without a publique Councell in like manner the same Gospell may be restored againe without a publique Councell If at the first Christ and his Apostles would haue caried and differred all vntill a generall Councell when had their sound gone forth into all lands how had the kingdome of heauen suffered violence and how had the violent taken it by force Where now would the Gospell and the Church of God haue beene As for our parts we do not feare and flie but desire and wish for a Councell so that it bee freely ingenuous and Christian so that men doe meet as the Apostles did so that Abbots and Bishops be freed from their oath by which they are bound to the Popes so that that whole conspiracie be dissolued so that our men may be modestly and freely heard and not condemned before they be heard so that one man may not haue power to ouerthrow whatsoeuer is done But seeing it impossible as the times now are that this should be obteyned and seeing that all absurd things foolish ridiculous superstitious impious are defended most pertinaciously and that for custome sake because they haue beene once receiued we haue thought it fit to prouide for our
keepeth him fast 44 Is crowned in Bolonia 52 Goeth to Rome is proud of his victorie in Africa 78 Is distasted with the Pope 110 And reconciled againe 111 Maketh the Pope afraid by residing at Ispruc so neere the Councell 355 Vseth meanes to make the Empire hereditarie but is crossed by his Nephew Maximilian 382 Quitteth the world 404 Charles the ninth the French King seemeth to fauour the Protestants 449 Alieneth Ecclesiasticall goods without the Popes leaue 712. 713 Wherewith his Holinesse is very angry 713. 793 Church what power it hath concerning the Sacraments 669 Whether it can make mariages void 756 Clement the seuenth Pope thinketh a Councell to be dangerous when the Popes authoritie is in question 34 Maketh a league with Francis the first the French King and inueigheth against the Emperour 37 Hee was illegitimate and created Pope by Simony 42 Is taken prisoner 44 Escapeth out of the Castle in the habit of a Merchant 45 Doeth suddenly recouer his greatnesse 47 Disswadeth the Emperour from desiring a Councell 50 And perswadeth him to proceed seuerely against the Lutherans 51 Sheweth a desire to call a Councell but meaneth to auoid it 58 Is aliened from the Emperour and ioyneth with France 64 His death vertues and vices 71 Colloquie betweene the Protestants and Papists 56 Another in Aganoa 92 In Wormes 93 In Ratisbon 95 And againe in Ratisbon 126 Colloquie in Wormes of foure and twentie Doctors 407 Of Poisi in France 451 Commendaes what they are is shewed by the Author in a large discourse 500 Commenda of all the Benefices in the world giuen by Clement the seuenth to his Nephew Hippolitus Card. de Medici 251 Communion of the cup denied by the Pope 290 Treated of in France 457 Demanded and discussed in Rome 458 459 519 520 522 523 526 528 529 537 556 559 560. Is denied in Councell by pluralitie of voices 567 Concubines of Priests are of Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction 82 Conclauists and their priuiledges 554 Conference at Marpurg betweene Luther Zuinglius 49 Conference in Nizza betweene the Pope French King and King of Spaine 85 Conference betweene the Pope and Emperour in Lucca 100 And another in Busseto 104 Confirmation the Sacrament is handled and a question disputed whether Bishops be the onely ministers of it 244 Confirmation of the Decrees of the Councell whether it ought presently to be made by the Pope is much disputed 814 815 c. Conseruators are Iudges granted to some particular men by the Pope to maintaine them in their pretended rights 352 353 Conspiracie in Genua of the Fieschi against the Dorij 222 Conspiracie in France against King Francis the second 421 Contarini is Legate for the Pope in Ratisbon 94 Speaketh as ambiguously as an oracle his exhortation to the Prelates 96 Complaineth that his answere was mistaken 97. Is suspected to be a Lutheran 100 His death 103 Continuation of the Councell is disliked by the Emperour and the French King but approoued by the King of Spaine 441 477 506 The Pope resolueth the continuation shall bee declared that the Councell may be dissolued but dareth not stand to it 511 Coronation of the Emperour in Bolonia 49. 52 Councels for what causes they began to be celebrated 2 Councell of Trent is opened by singing amasse of the holy Ghostonely 116 Councels held by Secular Princes 136 Councels doe deliberate of faith not by diuine inspiration but by humane disquisition 230 The question whether they haue greater authoritie then the Pope is forbid by the Legates to be handled 231 How the Spirit did worke in the Councell of Trent 276 The Councell is remanded to Trent from Bolonia 302 303 Councels doe not binde by their decrees the Churches absent 320 The Councell of Basil what authoritie it had 566. The Councell of Constance is commended by the Generall of the Serui. 567 The Councell of Trent was assembled to remedy abuses but was vsed to increase them The State of it is quite altered 782 The conclusion of it 803 Count of Luna is receiued in congregation and protesteth about his place 707 708 Creed established in the fourth Session 147 D. DEcrees of Iustification 223 And of Reformation 226 Are censured in Germany 227 A decree concerning the Sacraments 263 Concerning Baptisme 264 Concerning Confirmation 264 A decree of Reformation 264 A Decree concerning the Eucharist 339 A decree of Reformation 340 The decree Proponentibus Legatis is made and contradicted 469 The Spanish Ambassadour desireth it may be abrogated 720 The Emperor disswadeth the King of Spaine from desiring the abrogation of it 727 A decree of the institution of Bishops and of Residence 723 Another concerning Residence 736 Concerning Priest-hood and the other Orders 738 Another concerning Order 740 741. A Decree of reformation 787 788 Another concerning Purgatory 799 Decrees of the Councell of Trent must not haue any glosses or interpretations made vpon them but all doubts must bee referred to the Pope 817 Degradation of Prelats and the lawes thereof 336 337 Denmark embraceth the reformed religion 84 Deputies appointed in Rome ouer the Councell 168 256 257 Diet of Wormes 13 Of Noremberg 24. Of Spira 35 36 Of Ausburg 52. Of Aganoa 92 Of Ratisbon 94 126 183 Diets in Ausburg 272 292 306 388 Diocesan Counsels held in diuers Prouinces 296 297 Dispensations whether they may be graunted without a lawfull cause 253 What they are 675 are maintained at large by Laynez Generall of the Iesuits 721 Whether they haue brought more aduantage or disprofit to the Sea of Rome 791 Distributions called Canonicall what they are 495 The power of Bishops concerning them 556 Diuorce is handled by Dominicus Soto 670 and by Iohn Ramirez 671 The Venetian Ambassadors desire that the Grecians within their dominions may bee permitted to put away their wiues for fornication because they haue alwaies done so 755 Dominicans were emploied in Saxonie to vent Indulgences 5 are opposite to the Franciscans in the point of the reall presence 328 Duke of Saxonie called Iohn Frederick disputeth whether hee may cary the sword before the Emperor and stand at the Masse 52 Hee publisheth a Manifest against the Emperour 190 Who setteth forth a Bando against him 201 Hee had equall authority with the Landgraue of Hassia which maketh them both vnfortunate 204 Hee is taken in battell and condemned to die 270 But pardoned vpon very hard conditions 270 Duke of Saxonie called Maurice created Elector by the Emperour Charles the 5. sendeth ambassadours to the Councell 362 Who demand a safe-conduct 363 One of them makth an Oration in Councell 367 The Duke taketh Ispruc scarreth Charles the Emperour very much who setteth Iohn Frederick the deposed Duke at liberty 378 Duke of Wittenberg sendeth ambassadours to the Councell who present the Confession of their faith 355 Hee sendeth order to them to proceed in their negotiation 359 The Presidents will not suffer their confession to be disputed of in Councell 359 360 One of the Ambassadours maketh an
oration in Councell 369 Duke of Alua might haue taken Rome but instead of that goeth thither for absolution 406 Duke of Sauoy taketh armes against the Protestants of his valleys 421 Is ouerthrowen by them and maketh a peace 446. Hath many Protestants within his territories 710 Duke of Bauaria sendeth ambassadors to Rome for the Communion of the Cup. 646 And desireth that his Priests may marry 679 E. ECchius opposeth Luther 6 Ecclesiasticall goods are aliened in France without the Popes consent 93 Ecolampadius dieth with sorrow for the death of his fellow Zuinglius 60 Edict of Ausburg about religion 57 Edict of the French King H 〈…〉 y 2. concerning religion 297 Edict of Iuli made in France 448 Edict of March made in France 471 Edward 6. King of England maketh a change in Religion 295 He dieth 283 Electors of Mentz and Triers craue leaue to depart from the Councell 362 And do depart 374 And so doth the Elector of Collen 374 Elizabeth obtaineth the crowne of England the Pope refuseth to acknowledge her she causeth a disputation to bee held in Westminster in matter of religion 411 She is inuited to the Councell in Trent 436 But will not suffer the Popes Nuncio to come into England 440 The Councell would haue proceeded against her but is disswaded by the Emperor 727 Episcopall iurisdiction is discoursed of by the Author 330. 331. c. Erasmus is condemned for his annotations vpon the New Testament which are confirmed by Pope Leo the tenth 473 Excommunication is denounced against all Heretiques in generall onely in the end of the Councell 813 Exemptions what they are is shewed in a large discourse made by the Author 220 Exemption of Cathedrall Churches in Spaine from the iurisdiction of Bishops raiseth a great stirre in the Councell 797 F. FAber sent to Zuric by the Bishop of Constance refuseth to dispute with Zuinglius 17 Faction made in Councell by the Pope and Legates 142. 256 A faction betweene the Dominicans and Franciscans 175. 229. 258 A faction made in Councell by the Pope 463. 504. 580 The Papalins themselues did not like that the Pope should labour so openly to make a maior part 585 A faction made by Cardinall Simoneta about the institution of Bishops 607 Practises vsed by the Legates to perswade the Prelats 621 A factious banquet made by the Arch-bishop of Otranto 627 Cardinall Madruccio said openly there was a Councel within the Councel 658. 659 Faith how many significations it hath 194. 195 Ferdinand desireth to possesse Transiluania and causeth the Bishop of Veradino to bee slaine is absolued by the Pope 373 Publisheth an Edict against innouation in Religion 387 And a Catechisme 387 388 Is installed Emperor and not acknowledged by Pope Paul the fourth but after is acknowledged by Pope Pius the fourth vnto whom he rendreth obedience 420 Goeth to Ispruc that hee may bee neere the Councell 649 Putteth in consultation seuenteene very important points concerning the present Councell 673 Writeth to the Legats and the Pope very effectually for a serious reformation 682. 683. Giueth his word to Cardinall Morone to vse conniuencie hereafter for matters of the Councell 705 His sudden sicknesse maketh the Fathers in Trent afraid 779 780 Fisher Bishop of Rochester is created Cardinall for his great worth and is beheaded 43. dayes after 74 Florence becommeth free and doth deface the Statues of Leo the tenth and of Clement the seuenth 44 Forme of proceeding in Councell 344 Francis the first the French King is taken prisoner at Pauia 35 It set at liberty and absolued from his oath 37 Francis Sforza Duke of Milan dieth 77 Francis of Toledo is Ambassador for the King of Spaine in Councell 154 Perswaded that the reformation should be handled before the doctrine 166 Francis the second the French King persecuteth the Protestants 417 418 He dieth 436 Free will is discussed 208 209 210 French Ambassadour speaketh in Councel 509 The French Ambassadours desire that their Prelats may be expected 552 The French Ambassadour De Ferrieres maketh an oration 631 And another 666 Which vexeth the Fathers 667 The French Ambassadours goe to Venice 790 French petitions are written against in Rome 674 The Pope resolueth not to consent to them 690 French Prelates cited to Rome for Lutheranisme 693 Sentence is pronounced against them 790 They are defended by the King 795 G. GEneua promoteth thereformed religionin France 422 The Pope perswadeth the French King to make warre against that city 423 George Fransperg Generall of an army of Dutchmen carrieth an halter towards Rome to hang the Pope but dieth before he commeth thither 43 George Martinaccio Bishop of Veredino desireth to holde Transiluania in libertie refuseth the offers of K. Ferdinand and is slaine by his ministers 873 Germanie is in the power of the Emperour the two Protestant Heads beeing retired into their countreys 221 Glosses are forbid to be made vpon the Decrees of the Councell of Trent 813 Granuell publisheth a booke to compose religion in Germanie 95 He is sent to the Diet in Noremberg 103 Groperus discourseth of Appeales 334 Guise passeth into Italy with an army to assist the Pope 404 Is defeated by the default of the Caraffi 405 Is recalled by the French King 406 The Guisards holde a parly in Germanie with the Duke of Wittenberg 480 The Duke of Guise is slaine vnder Orlience by Iohn Poltrot a priuat Gentleman 681 His death maketh a great alteration in France 682 H. HEnry 8. King of England writeth against Luther and gaineth the Title of Defender of the Faith 16 Marrieth Anne Bullen 68 Withdraweth his obedience from the Pope and denieth to pay the Peter pence 69 Protesteth against the councel of Mantua 83 And againe against the councell of Vincentia 85 is excommunicated by the Pope and the reasons are declared 86 87 The excommunication was generally contemned 87 He maketh an Edict in matter of religion 89 He dieth and his death causeth much ioy in Rome and Trent 260 Henry 2. the French King maketh a solemne entry into France proceedeth seuerely against the Protestants 297 298 Professeth extraordinary good will to Pope Iulius the 3. 305 Protecteth Parma against the Pope and the Emperour 311 Protesteth against the councel of Trent 315 319 Persecuteth the Protestants 322 But afterwards vseth moderation 407 Proceedeth against the Counsellors of Parliament in a Mercutiall 414 415 He dieth 416 Hermit Friars were ordinarie publishers of Indulgences in Saxonie but were excluded by Aremboldus 5 Hierarohie of the Church what it is 589 590 591. The forme of Hierarchie in what it consisteth 591 592 it should rather be called Hierodoulia 743 Hugonius a French Diuine betrayeth his countrey-men in Councell 632 but cannot endure the flattery of Laynez the Iesuite in maintaining the Popes authority 722 Hugonots in France doe wax bold 470 they haue 2150. Churches in France 480 I. IEsuites will obserue no rule in Councell 543 why their Generall is not in the Catalogue of
147 The fourth Apr. 8. 1546. 162 The fift Iune 17. 1546. 184 The sixt Ian. 13. 1547. 223 The seuenth March 3. 1547. 263 The eight March 11. 1547. 267 The ninth and first in Bolonia Aprill 21. 1547 270 The tenth and second in Bolonia Iune 11. 1547. 276 The eleuenth Session and first in the second reduction in Trent May 1. 1551 313 The twelfth and second in the second reduction in Trent Sept. 1. 1551. 317 The thirteenth Session Oct. 11. 1551. 339 The fourteenth Nouemb. 25. 1551. 356 The fifteenth Ian. 25. 1552. 369 The sixteenth which is the sixt and last vnder Pope Iulius the third April 28. 1552. 376 The seuenteenth and first vnder Pope Pius the fourth Feb. 26. 1562. 469 The eighteenth and second vnder Pius the fourth Feb. 26. 1562. 480 The nineteenth May. 14. 1562 506 The twentieth Iune 4. 1562. 511 The one and twentieth Iul. 16. 1562. 539 The two and twentieth Sept. 17. 1562. 572 The three and twentieth Iul. 15. 1563. 737 The foure and twentieth Nouem 11. 1563. 783 The fiue and twentieth and last of the Councell of Trent December 3. and 4. 1563. 805 Session in the Councell of Trent had no reall difference from a generall congregation 662 Siluester Prierias writeth against Luther 6 Simoneta maketh a faction about the Institution of Bishops 607 Simonie is discussed with all doubts belonging to it 398 399 492 c. Simonie is laid to the charge of Pope Pius the fourth 628 Smalcalda in which there was a great assembly of the Protestants 77 Soto is suspected to bee a Lutheran 178 writeth three bookes De natura gratia as a Commentarie vpon that Decree of the Councell and is opposed by Andreas Vega. 216 229 Being readie to die hee writeth a letter to the Pope concerning Conciliarie matters 693 Subscription of the Decrees of the Councell 813 Suisses are diuided in religion 45 Make a league after the death of Zuinglius 60 are inuited to the Councell by the Pope 164 are much fauored by Pope Iulius the third 313 Supplication sent out of France into Spaine 447 Suspension of the Councell is made for two years 376 377 But continueth ten yeares 381 T THechel a Dominican writeth again Luther 5 Title of the Councell is much questioned 134 141 142 481. Titular Bishops spoken against and defended 717 The Bishop of Conimbria speaketh against them 735 Traditions are diâ—oursed on 151 152 c. Are made to â—e of equall authority with the Scriptur 154 Translation of the Councell to Bolonia is resolued on in Rome 259 and executed in Trent 266 267 c. The discussion of the cause thereof is referred to certaine delegates in Rome 283 Treasure of the Church what it is 6 Trent is named for the place to hold the Councell in but the Protestants will not consent 101 The Legates are recalled from Trent because they were left alone 104 and are sent thither againe 111 The Councell of Trent is protested against by the Protestants 126 It beginneth the 13. of December Anno Dom. 1545 129 130 V. VErgerius is sent Nuncio to King Ferdinand 52 Is made Nuncio in the place of Hugo Rangone Bishop of Rheggio 66 Is recalled out of Germanie 72 and sent backe 73 His negotiation 74 Returneth to the Pope and is rewarded 78 Goeth to the Colloquie in Wormes vnder a false name 93 Flyeth to the Councell for succour and after quitteth both it and Italy 154 Discouereth the plots of the Romanists to the Suisses and Grisons 345 Writeth against the Bull of the intimation of the Councell 436 Being in Valtellina maketh obiections against the Councel 743 Vincentia is chosen to hold the Councell in 84 Three Legats are sent thither 85 The Councell is deferred 86 and afterwards suspended during pleasure 90 The Venetians will not suffer the Councell to be held in Vincentia 100 Virgin Marie is exempted from sinne by the Franciscans 175 180 How she came to be worshipped 181 182 Vnction and the doctrine of it 350 351 Vnction of Benefices was inuented to Palliate Pluralitie 251 Vniuersities of Louaine Collen condemne Luthers Bookes 9 and so doth the Vniuersitie of Paris 16 Voices in Councell to whom they belong by right 62 How they haue beene giuen in Councell in all ages 135 Whether they may be giuen by Proctors 707 Vulgar tongue in the Church what inconuenience it bringeth 460 How it hath beene vsed in former times 577 578 W. WAldenses or Albigenses in the Alpes 3 are miserably slaine by the Frenchmen 119 Obtaine a great victory against the Duke of Sauoy 446 War betweene the Emperour and the French King 102 The Pope doth more intend the war against the Protestants then the Councell 144 Rumors of the Protestants armes causeth the Counsell to be suspended 377 Warre in France betweene the Protestants and Papists 647 Wolsey is delegated by the Pope to heare the cause of the diuorce of Henry the eight 68 Workes of good men how they are to be valued 196 Workes before grace 198 Workes after grace 199 Z. ZVinglius in Zuric opposeth the Pope beginning from the abuse of Indulgences preached by Friar Samson amongst the Suisses 9 The Bishop of Constance writeth and the Dominicans preach against him by which meanes he is the more stirred vp 16 His difference with Luther 48 Is slaine in battaile 59 Zuric maketh a Decree in fauour of the reformed religion 17 FINIS LONDON ¶ Printed by Bonham Norton and Iohn Bill Printers to the Kings most Excellent Maiestie ANNO DOM. M. DC XXIX
great charge To prouide against these inconueniences in Councell the Prelates thought that where one Church was sufficient for a people but not one Rector the titles should not bee multiplied because where many Curates are there must needes be diuersitie of opinions but that the Bishop should compell the Parish Priest to take other Priests to assist him as many as were needefull but where the largenesse of the habitations did require hee should haue power to erect a new parish Church diuiding the people and reuenewes and compelling them to make a sufficient reuenew by contribution Only Eustathius Bellai Bishop of Paris who came not long before told them that in regard of the laâ—t part the Decree would not be receiued in France where they doe not consent that the Laitie may be commanded in a temporall matter by Ecclesiasticall authoritie and that it was not for the reputation of a generall Councell to make decrees which would be reiected in any Prouince Fryar Thomas Casellus Bishop of Caua replyed that the French men doe not know that this power is giuen to the Councell by CHRIST and S. Paul who haue commanded that maintenance should bee allowed by the people to those that serue them in spirituall things and that the French-men if they will be Christians must obey Bellay replyed that vntill hee had vnderstood that which CHRIST and Saint Paul doe grant to the Ministers of the Gospel to bee a power to receiue maintenance from him that doth voluntarily giue it and not to constraine any to giue and that France would euer bee Christian And he passed no further The sixth and eighth Articles would not haue needed a decree if the Bishops had kept their authoritie or if it had continued in the Parish Priests or in the people to whom such prouisions did formerly belong as hath been said and should doe still by all reason But the necessitie of handling these matters proceeded from the reseruations made to Rome The Prelats were all of the same opinion that prouisions were requisite yet some would not consent they should bee made because they would not mâ—ddle with the Popes authoritie by treating of things reserued to that Sea especially in so great a number Leonard Bishop of Lanciano spake of it as of a poinâ— of iustice that all the offices of the Apostolike Chancerie being sold it was not fit to diminish the dispatches made there because it would take away part of the profit without the consent of the buyer and therefore that these prouisions ought to bee made in Rome where the interest of all would bee considered And this Bishop would haue proceeded further in regard of the interests himselfe and his friends had in those offices if the Arch-bishop of Messina a Spaniard who sate next had not told him that nothing should be resolued before it were consulted of and consented to in Rome They called to minde that which was done in the first Councell when authoritie was giuen to Bishops concerning things reserued to the Pope that is to adde that they should doe it as delegates of the Apostolike Sea which counsell was followed in all decrees made concerning such matters In the 7. though euery one thought fit that the people should bee serued by persons sufficient for the ministery and of good behauiour yet they said it was enough and very much to prouide for the future because those lawes which looke backe and dispose of things past are euer accounted odious and transcendent Therefore they thought it sufficient to prouide fit persons for hereafter tolerating those who are in possession already The Arch-bishop of Granata said that the deputation of any vnfit person to the ministery of CHRIST was not ratified by his diuine Maiestie and therefore was void the possessor hauing no right and that they were bound to remoue him that was vnfit and to put another sufficient person in his place But this opinion was not followed as being too rigid and impossible to be executed because there was not a iust measure of necessarie sufficiencie Therefore the middle way was taken not to exceed the proposition of the Article but making a difference betweene the ignorant and scandalous to proceede against the former with lesse rigour as being lesse culpable And as it belongeth to the Bishop by all reason to make prouision when the collations came not from the Pope so in this case also it should bee graunted vnto him as Delegate of the Apostolike Sea To treat of the visitation of Benefices commended in the ninth article occasion was giuen by a good vse degenerated into a great abuse In the incursions which the Barbarians make vpon the Westerne Empire it often hapned that the Churches were depriued of their pastours when those vnto How Commendaes began whom it did canonically belong to make prouision of successors could not doe it as being hindred by inuasiont sieges or imprisonments whereupon that the people might not continue long without spirituall gouernment the principall Prelats of the Prouince or some of the neighbours did recommend the Church to some Cleargie man conspicuous for pietie and honestie and fit for gouernment vntill the impediments being remooued a Pastor might be canonically elected The Bishops and next parish Priests did the like when the like vacancies hapned in the Countries and alwayes he that did commend another did seeke to imploy a man of note and he that was commended did labour to answere the expectation so that great fruit did ensue to the satisfaction of al But as alwaies some corruption wil in time creep into good things some of the CoÌ„mendataries began to think not only of doing the Church good but to draw some profit to themselues also the Prelats likewise to commend Churches without necessitie The abuse increasing a Law was made that the Commenda should not last aboue sixe moneths nor the Commendatarie participate of the fruits of the Benefice coÌ„mended Howsoeuer the Popes pretended to be aboue this law did not only coÌ„mend for a longer time and grant an honest portion to the Commendatarie but did commend also for terme of life granting all the fruits vnto the person commended as vnto the titular Yea they made the forme also quite contrary For whereas it was formerly said in the Buls We doe recommend vnto thee this Church that it may be well gouerned in the interim they began to say We recommend vnto thee such a Church that thou mayest maintaine thy state with a greater dignitie And moreouer they ordained that if the Commendatarie died the Benefice should remaine at their disposition so that they could not be hindred by the Patron And the Commendataries being placed by the Pope the Bishops could not meddle in those churches and euery one in Court was more willing to get Benefices in Commenda then in the Title to exempt themselues from the subiection of the superiour Prelates so that the Bishop was depriued of authoritie ouer the greater part of the
saying of CHRIST A good shepheard goeth before the flocke calleth euery sheepe by name runneth through the desert to seeke that which is lost and layeth downe his life for them He sheweth that this was vnderstood of all those whom CHRIST hath instituted Pastors which are all those who haue cure of soules especially the Bishops as Saint Paul said and wrote to the Ephesians that whosoeuer did hold himselfe not to be bound by the Decree of CHRIST to performe these offices or was more fit for the affaires of Kingdomes or Common-wealths ought to leaue the charge of a Pastor and apply himselfe to those matters onely that it is very much to performe one charge well but to performe two which be contrary is impossible His prolixitie did not please the Cardinals because he was the first that disputed that matter with reason Hee spake with great vehemencie vsing many phrases and words taken out of Saint Hierome Simoneta would willingly haue interrupted him but forbare in regard of the occurrence of the Bishop of Guadice But hee called him in the presence of many Prelats and reprehended him sharpely for speaking against the Pope The Bishop defended himselfe humbly and with reasons and a few dayes after alleadging indisposition asked leaue to depart and had it and departed the one Who quieteth Trent for feare and twentieth of the moneth After this time the controuersie about residence changed state and those The Prelats are terrified with y e Popes authority who did abhorre it did labour no more to demonstrate by reasons or authoritie as vntill then they had done that it was of the law of man but began to terrifie those of the contrary opinion by saying that to maintaine that it was de iure diuino was to diminish the Popes authority because it would follow that hee could not enlarge or diminish diuide or vnite change or transferre Episcopall Seas nor leaue them vacant or gaue them an administration or commenda that hee could not restraine much lesse take away the authoritie to absolue that by this determination all dispensations granted by Popes were condemned at once and power taken away to grant them hereafter The other part who saw the necessitie of those consequences which they thought were not vnfit but that it was the trueth and the lawfull vse of the ancient Church and that the declaration was proposed for no other ende then to remooue those inconueniences themselues also omitting to vse reasons and authority to prooue it to bee de iure diuino began to shew that residence beeing restored by that declaration it would turne to the inlargement of the Popes power and encrease the reuerence towards the Clergie and especially towards the Pope who hath lost authority in so many Prouinces because Bishops not residing but gouerning by vnable Vicars haue left a way open for the sowing of new doctrines which with so much detriment of the Popes authoritie haue taken roote If Bishops doe reside his authoritie will be preached euery where and confirmed where it is acknowledged as yet and restored where it hath been shaken Neither of the parties could speake with such termes but that their dissimulation was perceiued on both sides and their inward thoughts which they would haue concealed were but too manifest They were all masked and yet all knowen Being assembled againe the sixteenth of December one halfe of the Prelates hauing not as yet giuen their voyces Cardinall Seripando proposed the prorogation of the Session and beeing not able then to foresee when they could dispatch they resolued to prefixe a certaine time within fifteene dayes And the Cardinal admonished the Prelats of their great prolixitie in giuing their voyces which did ayme only at ostentation tooke away the reputation of the Councell and did prolong it to the great in commoditie of them all The Pope was much afflicted with the death of Fredericke Boromeo his nephew which happened in the end of the last moneth vpon whom thinking to conferre all the greatnesse of his house hee had married him to a daughter of the Duke of Vrbin made him generall gouernour of the Church and purposed also to giue him the Dukedome of Camerino and because hee was old and oppressed with griefe hee fell into a dangerous sicknesse out of which beeing recouered hee applyed his minde to the affaires of the Councell Hee held diuers Congregations to finde a temper concerning the two Canons of the Institution and of Residence which were thought by all the Court to bee very dangerous for the Popes authoritie as also to make some prouision against the prolixitie of the Prelats in deliuering their opinions because it did prolong the Councell and left a gate open for all those to enter who would attempt any thing against his dignitie Aboue all that which was desseigned by the Frenchmen did trouble him especially because hee did neuer receiue Letters from Trent in which it was not sayd that either the Cardinall of Loraine or some of the Ambassadours did make request for reformation with this addition that if they could not obtaine those prouisions they demanded they would make them at home making mention often of prouiding against the annats preuentions and other things properly belonging to the Pope of Rome He resolued to deale plainely with the French-men and to those which were in Rome he sayd that hauing so often offered to treat with the King concerning his owne rights and to come to a friendly composition and seeing that his ministers in the Councell doe alwayes make shew that they will speake of them in the Synode hee was resolute to see whether hee would breake out into an open dissention with him Hee gaue order by an expresse currier to his Nuncio in France to speake hereof and wrote to the Cardinall of Loraine that those matters could not be proposed in Councell without breach of the Kings promises expressely made vnto him by Monsieur d' Auxerres Hee complained in Consistory of the impertinencie of the Bishops in Trent in making euery thing long to no purpose Hee exhorted the Cardinals to write to their friends and himselfe wrote to the Legats to vse threats and authoritie seeing that perswasions did no good Concerning the Articles of the Institution he wrote that to make the institution of Bishops absolutely de iure diuino was a false opinion and erroneous because the power of Order was from CHRIST but of iurisdiction from the Pope which in this respect may bee said to be from CHRIST because the Papall authoritie commeth from his Diuine Maiestie so that whatsoeuer the Pope doeth CHRIST doeth by him And for a resolution hee wrote that either the words de iure diuino should bee quite omitted or they should be vsed in that forme which hee sent in which it was sayd that CHRIST did institute Bishops to be created by the Pope who may distribute to them what and how much authority it pleased him to giue them for the benefit
of the Church hauing absolute power to restraine and amplifie that which is giuen as seemeth good vnto him Then hee wrote that in the particular of Residence it being a cleere case that the Pope hath power to dispense they should by all good caution of words reserue his authoritie in the Decree in which the words de iure Diuino could by no meanes bee put as Catharinus had well prooued from whose opinion beeing Catholique they ought not to depart For holding the Session hee wrote confusedly that it should not bee deferred aboue fifteene dayes nor celebrated before the matter were in order that the enuious might not take occasion to calumniate A solemne Ambassage from the Duke of Bauaria passed by Trent to goe The Duke of Bauaria sondeth Ambassadours to Rome to Rome to obtaine of the Pope the communion of the Cup. They had audience with the Legate and secret conference with the Cardinall of Loraine This wakened the controuersie in that matter which was asleepe and the Spaniards and many Italians howsoeuer the matter was referred to the Pope by the maior part sayd it would bee a preiudice to the Councell if while that lasted that vse should bee permitted And all the Fathers were in a hurly burly because letters came from Rome to diuers Prelates that the Councell should be suspended which report was confirmed by Don Iohn Manriques who passed by Trent from Germany to Rome But the Legats hauing receiued the Popes letters thought it impossible to execute the orders he had sent and that it was necessary to giue him a more particular account of the occurrences then could be done by writing and make him vnderstand that the Councell cannot bee gouerned as at Rome they thinke it can that they might receiue a more plaine instruction from his Holinesse what they should doe And it being necessary to send a man of iudgement well informed and of credite with the Pope they found none better then the Bishop of Ventimiglia whom they resolued to dispatch with speed The Holy-daies The Legates send the B. of Ventimiglia to the Pope of Christmasse approaching gaue them fit occasion first to proceed slowly and afterwards to intermit the congregations and so to haue leasure to make that dispatch which was done the sixe and twentieth of December The eight and twentieth newes came to Trent of the battell in France which hapned the seuenteenth of the moneth in which the Prince of Conde The battell other troubles in France was taken prisoner That Kingdome was very turbulent all that yeere for the differences of religion which gaue a beginning first vnto a gentle and afterwards vnto a furious warre For the Hugonots encreasing in Paris to the great discontent of the Catholiques who are many in the Citie and adhering to the Prince of Conde the Constable with his sonnes and the house of Guise with some others to hinder the greatnesse vnto which that Prince did aspire made a league and desseigned to make themselues leaders of the people of Paris and to chase by their meanes from that Citie and the Court the Prince and his followers Each of them departing from his house to goe towards Paris and in the iourney slaying and dispersing the Hugonots whom they found assembled in diuers places they entred into Paris and hauing drawen the King of Nauarre to their side and caused the city to arme in their fauour the Queene was constrained to ioyne with them Heereupon the Prince going out of Paris and retiring with his adherents to Orlience manifests and writings passed on both sides each protesting they did nothing but for the libertie and seruice of the King But the Constable and Guise waxing euery day stronger in Aprill the Prince wrote to all the reformed Churches of France demanding souldiers and money and declaring warre against the defenders of the Catholike partie calling them perturbers of the publike quiet and violaters of the Kings Edict published in fauour of the Reformatists The Princes letters were accompanied with others of the ministers of Orleans and of some other cities which caused those of that Religion to arme And there fell out an accident which did incite them more For at the same time the Edict of Ianuary whereof wee haue already made mention was published againe in Paris with an addition that neither in the suburbs of the Citie nor within the space of a league any assembly of Religion should bee held or Sacraments administred but after the old Rite And in the end of May the King of Nauar made all the Reformatists goe out of Paris but proceeded with such moderation that none of them were offended Warre brake forth in all the Prouinces of France betweene these parties and that summer there were at the least â—â—urteene formall Armies all at one time in diuers parts of the Kingdome The sonnes fought against their fathers brothers against brothers and euen women tooke Armes on both sides for defence of their religion There was almost no part in Dolphinie Languedoc and Gascoigne which was not vexed oftentimes the Catholiques remaining conquerours in some places and the Reformatists in others with such variety of accidents that it would bee redious to repeat them and besides our purpose which requireth that nothing should bee related by vs but concerning Trent except those which haue a connexion with the Councel as the things following haue Where the Hugonots ouercame the images were beaten downe the altars destroyed the Churches spoiled and the ornaments of gold and siluer melted to make money for souldiers pay where the Catholiques were conquerors they burned the Bibles in the vulger tongue rebaptized children and remaried those who had beene maried according to the new ceremonies And the condition of the Clergie on both sides was most miserable who whensoeuer they were taken were cruelly murthered without all humanity In Iulie the Parlament of Paris made a Decree that it should bee lawfull to slay all the Hugonots which by publike order was read euery Sunday in euery Parish Afterwards they added another declaring them rebels publike enemies themselues infamous and all their posterity and the goods of those who tooke Armes in Orliens confiscated A bloody decree made by the Parliament of Paris except Conde vpon pretence that they held him by force And howsoeuer there were many treaties betweene the parties and a verball conference also betweene the Queene Mother and the Prince yet such was the ambition of the Grandies that it was impossible to find out any meanes of composition But the King of Nauar being dead who perhaps would not haue suffered them to proceed to an open warre the Queene resoluing to regaine obedience The Low Countries doe â—â—itate France with armes demanded aide of all the Princes And because the people of the Low Countreys did learne by this example to bee more contumacious and obstinate the Kings authority diminished euery day and could not be repaired by the Gouernours And the